This is a modern-English version of The Jungle Book, originally written by Kipling, Rudyard. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Book Cover

THE JUNGLE BOOK


Rudyard Kipling


"LITTLE TOOMAI LAY DOWN CLOSE TO THE HUGE NECK
SO A SWINGING BRANCH WOULDN'T SWEEP HIM TO
THE GROUND." (SEE PAGE 246.)

THE JUNGLE BOOK  BY RUDYARD KIPLING  NEW YORK THE CENTURY CO. 1910

Copyright 1893, 1894, by

Copyright 1893, 1894, by

Rudyard Kipling

Rudyard Kipling

Copyright, 1894, by

Copyright, 1894, by

Harper and Brothers

Harper & Brothers

Copyright 1893, 1894, by

Copyright 1893, 1894, by

The Century Co.

The Century Company


CONTENTS

PAGE

PAGE

Mowgli’s Brothers 1

Mowgli’s Brothers 1

Hunting-Song of the Seeonee Pack 42

Hunting Song of the Seeonee Pack 42

Kaa’s Hunting 47

Kaa's Hunting 47

Road-Song of the Bandar-log 89

Road Song of the Monkey-People 89

“Tiger! Tiger!” 93

“Tiger! Tiger!” 93

Mowgli’s Song 131

Mowgli’s Song 131

The White Seal 137

The White Seal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lukannon 170

Lukannon __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

“Rikki-tikki-tavi” 175

“Rikki-tikki-tavi” 175

Darzee’s Chaunt 212

Darzee's Song 212

Toomai of the Elephants 217

Toomai and the Elephants 217

Shiv and the Grasshopper 261

Shiv and the Grasshopper 261

Her Majesty’s Servants 265

Her Majesty's Servants 265

Parade-Song of the Camp Animals 300

Parade Song of the Camp Animals 300


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE

PAGE

"Little Toomai laid himself down close to the
great Neck, lest a swinging Bough should
sweep him to the Ground" Frontispiece

"Little Toomai lay down near the
big Neck, so that a swinging branch wouldn’t
knock him to the ground." Frontispiece

"'Good Luck go with you, O Chief of the
Wolves'" 5

"'Good luck to you, O Chief of the
Wolves'" 5

"The Tiger's Roar filled the Cave with Thunder" 11

"The Tiger's Roar filled the Cave with Thunder" 11

The Meeting at the Council Rock 17

The Meeting at the Council Rock 17

"Bagheera would lie out on a Branch and call,
'Come along, Little Brother'" 23

"Bagheera would lie on a branch and call,
'Come on, Little Brother'" 23

"'Wake, Little Brother; I bring News'" 99

"'Wake up, Little Brother; I have news'" 99

"'Are all these Tales such Cobwebs and Moon-Talk?'
said Mowgli" 105

"'Are all these stories just nonsense and fairy tales?'
said Mowgli" 105

"Buldeo lay as still, as still, expecting every Minute
to see Mowgli turn into a Tiger, too" 121

"Buldeo lay completely still, expecting every minute
to see Mowgli turn into a tiger as well" 121

"When the Moon rose over the Plain the Villagers
saw Mowgli trotting across, with two
Wolves at his Heels" 126

"When the Moon rose over the Plain, the villagers
saw Mowgli trotting across, with two
wolves following him." 126

"They clambered up on the Council Rock together,
and Mowgli spread the Skin out on
the flat Stone" 129

"They climbed up onto the Council Rock together,
and Mowgli spread the Skin out on
the flat Stone" 129

"Ten Fathoms Deep" 146

"Ten Fathoms Deep" 146

"They were all awake and staring in every Direction
but the right one" 154

"They were all awake and looking in every direction
except the right one" 154

"He had found Sea Cow at last" 162

"He had found Sea Cow at last" 162

"Rikki-tikki looked down between the Boy's Collar
and Neck" 177

"Rikki-tikki looked down between the Boy's Collar
and Neck" 177

"He put his Nose into the Ink" 178

"He dipped his nose into the ink" 178

"Rikki-tikki was awake on the Pillow" 179

"Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow" 179

"He came to Breakfast riding on Teddy's Shoulder" 180

"He arrived for breakfast riding on Teddy's shoulder" 180

"'We are very miserable,' said Darzee" 181

"'We are really miserable,' said Darzee" 181

"'I am Nag,' said the Cobra: 'Look, and be afraid.'
But at the Bottom of his cold Heart HE was
afraid" 183

"'I am Nag,' said the Cobra: 'Look, and be afraid.'
But deep down in his cold Heart HE was
afraid" 183

"He jumped up in the Air, and just under him
whizzed by the Head of Nagaina" 187

"He jumped up into the air, and just beneath him
whizzed by the head of Nagaina" 187

"In the Dark he ran up against Chuchundra,
the Muskrat" 192

"In the dark, he ran into Chuchundra,
the muskrat" 192

"Then Rikki-tikki was battered to and fro as
a Rat is shaken by a Dog" 197

"Then Rikki-tikki was tossed around like a rat in a dog's jaws" 197

Darzee's Wife pretends to have a broken Wing 201

Darzee's Wife pretends to have a broken wing 201

"Nagaina flew down the Path with Rikki-tikki
behind her" 207

"Nagaina raced down the path with Rikki-tikki
following her" 207

"It is all over" 210

"It’s all over" 210

"Kala Nag was the best-loved Elephant in the
Service" 219

"Kala Nag was the most beloved elephant in the
Service" 219

"'He is afraid of me,' said Little Toomai, and
he made Kala Nag lift up his Feet one
after the other" 223

"'He's afraid of me,' said Little Toomai, and
he made Kala Nag lift up his feet one
after the other" 223

"He would get his Torch and wave it, and yell
with the Best" 229

"He would grab his Torch and wave it around, and shout
with the Best" 229

"'Not green Corn, Protector of the Poor,—Melons,'
said Little Toomai" 235

"'Not green corn, protector of the poor—melons,'
said Little Toomai" 235

"Little Toomai looked down upon Scores and
Scores of broad Backs" 251

"Little Toomai looked down at Scores and
Scores of wide Backs" 251

"'To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!'" 259

"'To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!'" 259

"A Camel had blundered into my Tent" 267

"A camel had wandered into my tent" 267

"'Anybody can be forgiven for being scared in the
Night,' said the Troop-horse" 275

"'Anyone can be forgiven for being scared at night,' said the troop horse" 275

"'The Man was lying on the Ground, and I
stretched myself not to tread on him, and
he slashed up at me'" 279

"'The guy was lying on the ground, and I
made sure not to step on him, and
he swiped at me'" 279

"Then I heard an old, grizzled, long-haired Central
Asian Chief asking Questions of a native
Officer" 297

"Then I heard an old, rugged, long-haired Central
Asian Chief asking questions of a local
Officer" 297


THE JUNGLE BOOK


Now Rann, the Kite, returns to bring the night home.
That Mang, the Bat, lets go—
The herds are kept in barns and stables,
For we are free until dawn.
This is the time of pride and strength,
Talons, tails, and claws.
Oh, listen up!—Happy hunting everyone.
That uphold the Jungle Law!
Night Song in the Jungle.

MOWGLI'S BROTHERS

IT was seven o'clock of a very warm evening in the Seeonee hills when Father Wolf woke up from his day's rest, scratched himself, yawned, and spread out his paws one after the other to get rid of the sleepy feeling in the tips. Mother Wolf lay with her big gray nose dropped across her four tumbling, squealing cubs, and the moon shone into the mouth of the cave where they all lived. "Augrh!" said Father Wolf, "it is time to hunt again"; and he was going to spring downhill when a little shadow with a bushy tail crossed the threshold and whined: "Good luck go with you, O Chief of the Wolves; and good luck and strong white teeth go with the noble children, that they may never forget the hungry in this world."

It was seven o'clock on a very warm evening in the Seeonee hills when Father Wolf woke up from his day’s rest, scratched himself, yawned, and stretched out his paws one by one to shake off the sleepiness. Mother Wolf lay with her big gray nose resting on her four playful, squealing cubs, and the moon shone into the mouth of the cave where they all lived. “Augrh!” said Father Wolf, “it’s time to hunt again”; and he was about to leap downhill when a little shadow with a bushy tail crossed the entrance and whined: “Good luck go with you, O Chief of the Wolves; and good luck and strong white teeth go with the noble children, so they may never forget the hungry in this world.”

"'GOOD LUCK GO WITH YOU, O CHIEF OF THE WOLVES.'"
"Good luck to you, Chief of the Wolves."

It was the jackal—Tabaqui, the Dish-licker—and the wolves of India despise Tabaqui because he runs about making mischief, and telling tales, and eating rags and pieces of leather from the village rubbish-heaps. They are afraid of him too, because Tabaqui, more than any one else in the jungle, is apt to go mad, and then he forgets that he was ever afraid of any one, and runs through the forest biting everything in his way. Even the tiger hides when little Tabaqui goes mad, for madness is the most disgraceful thing that can overtake a wild creature. We call it hydrophobia, but they call it dewanee—the madness—and run.

It was the jackal—Tabaqui, the Dish-licker—and the wolves of India hate Tabaqui because he scurries around causing trouble, spreading gossip, and scavenging rags and scraps of leather from the village dumps. They’re scared of him, too, because Tabaqui, more than anyone else in the jungle, can go mad, and when he does, he forgets his fears and charges through the forest, biting everything in his path. Even the tiger hides when little Tabaqui goes crazy, because madness is the most shameful thing that can happen to a wild animal. We call it hydrophobia, but they call it dewanee—the madness—and run.

"Enter, then, and look," said Father Wolf, stiffly; "but there is no food here."

"Come in and take a look," said Father Wolf, stiffly; "but there's no food here."

"For a wolf, no," said Tabaqui; "but for so mean a person as myself a dry bone is a good feast. Who are we, the Gidur-log [the Jackal People], to pick and choose?" He scuttled to the back of the cave, where he found the bone of a buck with some meat on it, and sat cracking the end merrily.

"For a wolf, no," said Tabaqui; "but for someone as lowly as I am, a dry bone is a great feast. Who are we, the Gidur-log [the Jackal People], to be picky?" He hurried to the back of the cave, where he found the bone of a buck with some meat still attached, and sat happily gnawing on the end.

"All thanks for this good meal," he said, licking his lips. "How beautiful are the noble children! How large are their eyes! And so young too! Indeed, indeed, I might have remembered that the children of kings are men from the beginning."

"Thanks for this amazing meal," he said, licking his lips. "How beautiful are the noble children! How big their eyes are! And so young too! Honestly, I should have remembered that the children of kings are grown-ups from the start."

Now, Tabaqui knew as well as any one else that there is nothing so unlucky as to compliment children to their faces; and it pleased him to see Mother and Father Wolf look uncomfortable.

Now, Tabaqui knew just like everyone else that there’s nothing more unfortunate than complimenting kids to their faces; and he enjoyed seeing Mother and Father Wolf look uneasy.

Tabaqui sat still, rejoicing in the mischief that he had made, and then he said spitefully:

Tabaqui stayed quiet, thrilled by the trouble he had caused, and then he said mockingly:

"Shere Khan, the Big One, has shifted his hunting-grounds. He will hunt among these hills during the next moon, so he has told me."

"Shere Khan, the Big One, has changed his hunting grounds. He’ll be hunting in these hills during the next moon, so he told me."

Shere Khan was the tiger who lived near the Waingunga River, twenty miles away.

Shere Khan was the tiger who lived near the Waingunga River, twenty miles away.

"He has no right!" Father Wolf began angrily. "By the Law of the Jungle he has no right to change his quarters without fair warning. He will frighten every head of game within ten miles; and I—I have to kill for two, these days."

"He has no right!" Father Wolf replied angrily. "According to the Law of the Jungle, he has no right to change his territory without giving proper notice. He's going to scare off every animal within ten miles; and I—I have to hunt for two these days."

"His mother did not call him Lungri [the Lame One] for nothing," said Mother Wolf, quietly. "He has been lame in one foot from his birth. That is why he has only killed cattle. Now the villagers of the Waingunga are angry with him, and he has come here to make our villagers angry. They will scour the jungle for him when he is far away, and we and our children must run when the grass is set alight. Indeed, we are very grateful to Shere Khan!"

"His mother didn't call him Lungri [the Lame One] for no reason," said Mother Wolf softly. "He’s been lame in one foot since he was born. That's why he’s only hunted cattle. Now the villagers of the Waingunga are mad at him, and he’s come here to stir up trouble with our villagers. They'll search the jungle for him when he's far away, and we and our kids have to run when the grass catches fire. Honestly, we owe a lot to Shere Khan!"

"Shall I tell him of your gratitude?" said Tabaqui.

"Should I tell him you appreciate it?" said Tabaqui.

"Out!" snapped Father Wolf. "Out, and hunt with thy master. Thou hast done harm enough for one night."

"Get out!" snapped Father Wolf. "Get out and hunt with your master. You've caused enough trouble for one night."

"I go," said Tabaqui, quietly. "Ye can hear Shere Khan below in the thickets. I might have saved myself the message."

"I'll go," Tabaqui said quietly. "You can hear Shere Khan down in the bushes. I might have saved myself the trouble of delivering the message."

Father Wolf listened, and in the dark valley that ran down to a little river, he heard the dry, angry, snarly, singsong whine of a tiger who has caught nothing and does not care if all the jungle knows it.

Father Wolf listened, and in the dark valley that sloped down to a small river, he heard the dry, angry, snarly, singsong whine of a tiger who hadn’t caught anything and didn’t care if the whole jungle knew it.

"The fool!" said Father Wolf. "To begin a night's work with that noise! Does he think that our buck are like his fat Waingunga bullocks?"

"The fool!" said Father Wolf. "Starting a night’s work with that noise! Does he think our bucks are like his fat Waingunga bullocks?"

"H'sh! It is neither bullock nor buck that he hunts to-night," said Mother Wolf; "it is Man." The whine had changed to a sort of humming purr that seemed to roll from every quarter of the compass. It was the noise that bewilders wood-cutters, and gipsies sleeping in the open, and makes them run sometimes into the very mouth of the tiger.

"Hush! It's not a cow or a deer he's hunting tonight," said Mother Wolf; "it's a human." The whine had turned into a kind of humming purr that seemed to come from all directions. It was the sound that confuses loggers and travelers sleeping outdoors, causing them to sometimes run right into the jaws of a tiger.

"Man!" said Father Wolf, showing all his white teeth. "Faugh! Are there not enough beetles and frogs in the tanks that he must eat Man—and on our ground too!"

"Man!" said Father Wolf, baring all his white teeth. "Ugh! Aren't there enough beetles and frogs in the tanks that he has to eat Man—and on our territory too!"

The Law of the Jungle, which never orders anything without a reason, forbids every beast to eat Man except when he is killing to show his children how to kill, and then he must hunt outside the hunting-grounds of his pack or tribe. The real reason for this is that man-killing means, sooner or later, the arrival of white men on elephants, with guns, and hundreds of brown men with gongs and rockets and torches. Then everybody in the jungle suffers. The reason the beasts give among themselves is that Man is the weakest and most defenseless of all living things, and it is unsportsmanlike to touch him. They say too—and it is true—that man-eaters become mangy, and lose their teeth.

The Law of the Jungle, which never dictates anything without a purpose, prohibits every animal from eating humans unless he's killed to teach his offspring how to hunt, in which case he must hunt outside his pack or tribe's territory. The real reason behind this is that killing humans inevitably brings white men on elephants, armed with guns, along with throngs of brown men carrying gongs, rockets, and torches. This causes trouble for everyone in the jungle. The animals tell each other that humans are the weakest and most defenseless of all creatures, and it's unfair to harm them. They also say—and it's true—that those who eat humans end up mangy and lose their teeth.

The purr grew louder, and ended in the full-throated "Aaarh!" of the tiger's charge.

The purr got louder and ended in the intense "Aaarh!" of the tiger's charge.

Then there was a howl—an untigerish howl—from Shere Khan. "He has missed," said Mother Wolf. "What is it?"

Then there was a howl—an unfiltered howl—from Shere Khan. "He missed," said Mother Wolf. "What’s going on?"

Father Wolf ran out a few paces and heard Shere Khan muttering and mumbling savagely, as he tumbled about in the scrub.

Father Wolf ran out a few steps and heard Shere Khan grumbling and growling fiercely as he rolled around in the brush.

"The fool has had no more sense than to jump at a wood-cutters' camp-fire, so he has burned his feet," said Father Wolf, with a grunt. "Tabaqui is with him."

"The fool was foolish enough to jump into a woodcutters' campfire, so he burned his feet," said Father Wolf with a grunt. "Tabaqui is with him."

"Something is coming uphill," said Mother Wolf, twitching one ear. "Get ready."

"Something's coming up the hill," said Mother Wolf, twitching one ear. "Get ready."

The bushes rustled a little in the thicket, and Father Wolf dropped with his haunches under him, ready for his leap. Then, if you had been watching, you would have seen the most wonderful thing in the world—the wolf checked in mid-spring. He made his bound before he saw what it was he was jumping at, and then he tried to stop himself. The result was that he shot up straight into the air for four or five feet, landing almost where he left ground.

The bushes rustled a bit in the thicket, and Father Wolf crouched down, ready to leap. If you had been watching, you would have seen the most amazing thing— the wolf halted in mid-jump. He made his bound before figuring out what he was jumping at and then tried to stop himself. The result was that he shot straight up into the air for four or five feet, landing almost exactly where he had taken off.

"Man!" he snapped. "A man's cub. Look!"

"Wow!" he said sharply. "A boy. Check it out!"

Directly in front of him, holding on by a low branch, stood a naked brown baby who could just walk—as soft and as dimpled a little thing as ever came to a wolf's cave at night. He looked up into Father Wolf's face and laughed.

Directly in front of him, clinging to a low branch, stood a naked brown baby who could just walk—a soft and dimpled little thing like no other that had ever come to a wolf's cave at night. He looked up into Father Wolf's face and laughed.

"Is that a man's cub?" said Mother Wolf. "I have never seen one. Bring it here."

"Is that a little boy?" asked Mother Wolf. "I've never seen one before. Bring him here."

A wolf accustomed to moving his own cubs can, if necessary, mouth an egg without breaking it, and though Father Wolf's jaws closed right on the child's back not a tooth even scratched the skin, as he laid it down among the cubs.

A wolf that’s used to moving his own cubs can, if needed, pick up an egg without breaking it, and even though Father Wolf's jaws clamped down on the child's back, not a single tooth touched the skin as he laid it down among the cubs.

"How little! How naked, and—how bold!" said Mother Wolf, softly. The baby was pushing his way between the cubs to get close to the warm hide. "Ahai! He is taking his meal with the others. And so this is a man's cub. Now, was there ever a wolf that could boast of a man's cub among her children?"

"Look how tiny! How exposed, and—how daring!" said Mother Wolf gently. The baby was squeezing his way between the cubs to get close to the warm fur. "Wow! He’s eating with the others. So this is a man's cub. Now, has there ever been a wolf that could brag about having a man's cub among her kids?"

"I have heard now and again of such a thing, but never in our pack or in my time," said Father Wolf. "He is altogether without hair, and I could kill him with a touch of my foot. But see, he looks up and is not afraid."

"I've heard about that once in a while, but never in our pack or during my time," said Father Wolf. "He’s completely hairless, and I could easily take him down with a flick of my foot. But look, he’s looking up and not scared at all."

The moonlight was blocked out of the mouth of the cave, for Shere Khan's great square head and shoulders were thrust into the entrance. Tabaqui, behind him, was squeaking: "My Lord, my Lord, it went in here!"

The moonlight was blocked at the cave's entrance because Shere Khan's large square head and shoulders were pushed in. Tabaqui, behind him, was squeaking, "My Lord, my Lord, it went in here!"

"Shere Khan does us great honor," said Father Wolf, but his eyes were very angry. "What does Shere Khan need?"

"Shere Khan is giving us a lot of respect," said Father Wolf, but his eyes were really angry. "What does Shere Khan want?"

"My quarry. A man's cub went this way," said Shere Khan. "Its parents have run off. Give it to me."

"My target. A young boy went this way," said Shere Khan. "His parents have taken off. Hand him over to me."

Shere Khan had jumped at a wood-cutter's camp-fire, as Father Wolf had said, and was furious from the pain of his burned feet. But Father Wolf knew that the mouth of the cave was too narrow for a tiger to come in by. Even where he was, Shere Khan's shoulders and fore paws were cramped for want of room, as a man's would be if he tried to fight in a barrel.

Shere Khan had leaped into a woodcutter's campfire, as Father Wolf had mentioned, and was angry from the pain of his burned feet. But Father Wolf knew that the entrance of the cave was too tight for a tiger to enter. Even where he stood, Shere Khan's shoulders and front paws were cramped from lack of space, just like a man's would be if he tried to fight in a barrel.

"The Wolves are a free people," said Father Wolf. "They take orders from the Head of the Pack, and not from any striped cattle-killer. The man's cub is ours—to kill if we choose."

"The Wolves are independent beings," said Father Wolf. "They follow the orders of the Pack Leader, not some striped cattle-killer. The man's cub is ours—to kill if we decide."

"Ye choose and ye do not choose! What talk is this of choosing? By the Bull that I killed, am I to stand nosing into your dog's den for my fair dues? It is I, Shere Khan, who speak!"

"You choose and you don’t choose! What kind of talk is this about choosing? By the Bull that I killed, am I going to stand sniffing around your dog's den for what’s rightfully mine? It’s me, Shere Khan, who’s speaking!"

The tiger's roar filled the cave with thunder. Mother Wolf shook herself clear of the cubs and sprang forward, her eyes, like two green moons in the darkness, facing the blazing eyes of Shere Khan.

The tiger's roar echoed through the cave like thunder. Mother Wolf shook off the cubs and jumped forward, her eyes, bright green like two moons in the dark, locked onto the fiery gaze of Shere Khan.

"THE TIGER'S ROAR FILLED THE CAVE WITH THUNDER."
"THE TIGER'S ROAR ECHOED THROUGH THE CAVE."

"And it is I, Raksha [the Demon], who answer. The man's cub is mine, Lungri—mine to me! He shall not be killed. He shall live to run with the Pack and to hunt with the Pack; and in the end, look you, hunter of little naked cubs—frog-eater—fish-killer, he shall hunt thee! Now get hence, or by the Sambhur that I killed (I eat no starved cattle), back thou goest to thy mother, burned beast of the jungle, lamer than ever thou camest into the world! Go!"

"And it's me, Raksha [the Demon], who responds. The man's cub belongs to me, Lungri—it's mine! He won't be killed. He will live to run with the Pack and hunt with the Pack; and in the end, just look, hunter of little naked cubs—frog-eater—fish-killer, he will hunt you! Now get out of here, or by the Sambhur that I killed (I don't eat starved cattle), you'll go back to your mother, burned beast of the jungle, lamer than when you came into this world! Go!"

Father Wolf looked on amazed. He had almost forgotten the days when he won Mother Wolf in fair fight from five other wolves, when she ran in the Pack and was not called the Demon for compliment's sake. Shere Khan might have faced Father Wolf, but he could not stand up against Mother Wolf, for he knew that where he was she had all the advantage of the ground, and would fight to the death. So he backed out of the cave-mouth growling, and when he was clear he shouted:

Father Wolf watched in amazement. He had almost forgotten the time when he won Mother Wolf in a fair fight against five other wolves, when she ran with the Pack and wasn’t called the Demon just to flatter her. Shere Khan might have challenged Father Wolf, but he couldn’t face Mother Wolf, as he knew she had the upper hand and would fight fiercely. So he backed away from the cave entrance, growling, and once he was out, he shouted:

"Each dog barks in his own yard! We will see what the Pack will say to this fostering of man-cubs. The cub is mine, and to my teeth he will come in the end, O bush-tailed thieves!"

"Every dog barks from its own territory! We'll see what the Pack thinks about this raising of human cubs. The cub belongs to me, and in the end, he will come to my teeth, you bushy-tailed thieves!"

Mother Wolf threw herself down panting among the cubs, and Father Wolf said to her gravely:

Mother Wolf collapsed, panting, among the cubs, and Father Wolf said to her seriously:

"Shere Khan speaks this much truth. The cub must be shown to the Pack. Wilt thou still keep him, Mother?"

"Shere Khan speaks the truth. The cub needs to be shown to the Pack. Will you still keep him, Mother?"

"Keep him!" she gasped. "He came naked, by night, alone and very hungry; yet he was not afraid! Look, he has pushed one of my babes to one side already. And that lame butcher would have killed him, and would have run off to the Waingunga while the villagers here hunted through all our lairs in revenge! Keep him? Assuredly I will keep him. Lie still, little frog. O thou Mowgli,—for Mowgli, the Frog, I will call thee,—the time will come when thou wilt hunt Shere Khan as he has hunted thee!"

"Keep him!" she gasped. "He came in the dark, completely naked, all by himself, and very hungry; yet he wasn’t afraid! Look, he has already pushed one of my babies aside. And that lame butcher would have killed him and then run off to the Waingunga while the villagers searched our homes for revenge! Keep him? Definitely, I will keep him. Stay still, little frog. Oh, Mowgli—because Mowgli, the Frog, is what I’ll call you—there will come a time when you will hunt Shere Khan just as he has hunted you!"

"But what will our Pack say?" said Father Wolf.

"But what will our Pack think?" Father Wolf asked.

The Law of the Jungle lays down very clearly that any wolf may, when he marries, withdraw from the Pack he belongs to; but as soon as his cubs are old enough to stand on their feet he must bring them to the Pack Council, which is generally held once a month at full moon, in order that the other wolves may identify them. After that inspection the cubs are free to run where they please, and until they have killed their first buck no excuse is accepted if a grown wolf of the Pack kills one of them. The punishment is death where the murderer can be found; and if you think for a minute you will see that this must be so.

The Law of the Jungle clearly states that any wolf can, when he marries, leave the Pack he belongs to; however, as soon as his cubs are old enough to stand on their own, he must bring them to the Pack Council, which usually meets once a month at full moon, so that the other wolves can recognize them. After this inspection, the cubs are free to roam as they wish, and until they have taken down their first buck, there's no excuse accepted if an adult wolf from the Pack kills one of them. The punishment is death for the killer if they can be found; and if you think about it for a minute, you’ll realize that this makes perfect sense.

Father Wolf waited till his cubs could run a little, and then on the night of the Pack Meeting took them and Mowgli and Mother Wolf to the Council Rock—a hilltop covered with stones and boulders where a hundred wolves could hide. Akela, the great gray Lone Wolf, who led all the Pack by strength and cunning, lay out at full length on his rock, and below him sat forty or more wolves of every size and color, from badger-colored veterans who could handle a buck alone, to young black three-year-olds who thought they could. The Lone Wolf had led them for a year now. He had fallen twice into a wolf-trap in his youth, and once he had been beaten and left for dead; so he knew the manners and customs of men.

Father Wolf waited until his cubs could run a bit, and then on the night of the Pack Meeting, he took them, Mowgli, and Mother Wolf to the Council Rock—a hilltop filled with stones and boulders where a hundred wolves could hide. Akela, the great gray Lone Wolf, who led the whole Pack with strength and cleverness, lay stretched out on his rock, and below him sat forty or more wolves of all sizes and colors, from badger-colored veterans who could take down a buck by themselves, to young black three-year-olds who thought they could. The Lone Wolf had been leading them for a year now. He had fallen into a wolf trap twice when he was young, and once he had been beaten and left for dead; so he understood the ways and customs of humans.

THE MEETING AT THE COUNCIL ROCK.
THE MEETING AT THE COUNCIL ROCK.

There was very little talking at the Rock. The cubs tumbled over one another in the center of the circle where their mothers and fathers sat, and now and again a senior wolf would go quietly up to a cub, look at him carefully, and return to his place on noiseless feet. Sometimes a mother would push her cub far out into the moonlight, to be sure that he had not been overlooked. Akela from his rock would cry: "Ye know the Law—ye know the Law! Look well, O Wolves!" And the anxious mothers would take up the call: "Look—look well, O Wolves!"

There was hardly any talking at the Rock. The cubs rolled over each other in the middle of the circle where their moms and dads sat, and now and then, an older wolf would quietly approach a cub, study him closely, and then return to his spot without making a sound. Sometimes a mother would push her cub out into the moonlight, just to make sure he hadn’t been missed. Akela from his rock would call out: "You know the Law—you know the Law! Look carefully, O Wolves!" And the worried mothers would echo the call: "Look—look carefully, O Wolves!"

At last—and Mother Wolf's neck-bristles lifted as the time came—Father Wolf pushed "Mowgli, the Frog," as they called him, into the center, where he sat laughing and playing with some pebbles that glistened in the moonlight.

At last—and Mother Wolf's fur stood on end as the moment arrived—Father Wolf nudged "Mowgli, the Frog," as they called him, into the center, where he sat laughing and playing with some pebbles that sparkled in the moonlight.

Akela never raised his head from his paws, but went on with the monotonous cry, "Look well!" A muffled roar came up from behind the rocks—the voice of Shere Khan crying, "The cub is mine; give him to me. What have the Free People to do with a man's cub?"

Akela never lifted his head from his paws, but continued with the repetitive call, "Look closely!" A muffled roar echoed from behind the rocks—the voice of Shere Khan saying, "The cub is mine; hand him over to me. What do the Free People have to do with a human's cub?"

Akela never even twitched his ears. All he said was, "Look well, O Wolves! What have the Free People to do with the orders of any save the Free People? Look well!"

Akela didn't even move his ears. All he said was, "Pay attention, Wolves! What do the Free People have to do with the commands of anyone other than the Free People? Pay attention!"

There was a chorus of deep growls, and a young wolf in his fourth year flung back Shere Khan's question to Akela: "What have the Free People to do with a man's cub?"

There was a chorus of deep growls, and a young wolf in his fourth year shot back Shere Khan's question to Akela: "What do the Free People want with a human cub?"

Now the Law of the Jungle lays down that if there is any dispute as to the right of a cub to be accepted by the Pack, he must be spoken for by at least two members of the Pack who are not his father and mother.

Now the Law of the Jungle states that if there's any disagreement about a cub's right to be accepted by the Pack, at least two Pack members who are not his father or mother must speak on his behalf.

"Who speaks for this cub?" said Akela. "Among the Free People, who speaks?" There was no answer, and Mother Wolf got ready for what she knew would be her last fight, if things came to fighting.

"Who speaks for this cub?" asked Akela. "Among the Free People, who speaks?" There was no response, and Mother Wolf prepared for what she realized would be her final fight, if it came to that.

Then the only other creature who is allowed at the Pack Council—Baloo, the sleepy brown bear who teaches the wolf cubs the Law of the Jungle; old Baloo, who can come and go where he pleases because he eats only nuts and roots and honey—rose up on his hind quarters and grunted.

Then the only other creature allowed at the Pack Council—Baloo, the laid-back brown bear who teaches the wolf cubs the Law of the Jungle; old Baloo, who can come and go as he likes since he eats only nuts, roots, and honey—stood up on his hind legs and grunted.

"The man's cub—the man's cub?" he said. "I speak for the man's cub. There is no harm in a man's cub. I have no gift of words, but I speak the truth. Let him run with the Pack, and be entered with the others. I myself will teach him."

"The man's cub—the man's cub?" he said. "I speak for the man's cub. There’s no harm in a man's cub. I’m not great with words, but I speak the truth. Let him run with the Pack, and be included with the others. I’ll teach him myself."

"We need yet another," said Akela. "Baloo has spoken, and he is our teacher for the young cubs. Who speaks besides Baloo?"

"We need one more," said Akela. "Baloo has spoken, and he's our teacher for the young cubs. Who else speaks besides Baloo?"

A black shadow dropped down into the circle. It was Bagheera, the Black Panther, inky black all over, but with the panther markings showing up in certain lights like the pattern of watered silk. Everybody knew Bagheera, and nobody cared to cross his path; for he was as cunning as Tabaqui, as bold as the wild buffalo, and as reckless as the wounded elephant. But he had a voice as soft as wild honey dripping from a tree, and a skin softer than down.

A black shadow dropped into the circle. It was Bagheera, the Black Panther, completely black, but with the panther markings visible in certain lights like a pattern of watered silk. Everyone knew Bagheera, and nobody wanted to cross him; he was as clever as Tabaqui, as bold as a wild buffalo, and as reckless as a wounded elephant. But he had a voice as soft as wild honey dripping from a tree, and a skin softer than down.

"O Akela, and ye, the Free People," he purred, "I have no right in your assembly; but the Law of the Jungle says that if there is a doubt which is not a killing matter in regard to a new cub, the life of that cub may be bought at a price. And the Law does not say who may or may not pay that price. Am I right?"

"O Akela, and you, the Free People," he said softly, "I have no claim to your gathering; but the Law of the Jungle states that if there's uncertainty that isn't life-threatening concerning a new cub, the life of that cub can be bought for a price. And the Law doesn’t specify who can or can't pay that price. Am I correct?"

"Good! good!" said the young wolves, who are always hungry. "Listen to Bagheera. The cub can be bought for a price. It is the Law."

"Great! Great!" said the young wolves, who are always hungry. "Listen to Bagheera. The cub can be bought for a price. It's the Law."

"Knowing that I have no right to speak here, I ask your leave."

"Knowing that I have no right to speak here, I ask for your permission."

"Speak then," cried twenty voices.

"Speak then," shouted twenty voices.

"To kill a naked cub is shame. Besides, he may make better sport for you when he is grown. Baloo has spoken in his behalf. Now to Baloo's word I will add one bull, and a fat one, newly killed, not half a mile from here, if ye will accept the man's cub according to the Law. Is it difficult?"

"To kill a defenseless cub is disgraceful. Besides, he could be more fun to hunt when he's older. Baloo has spoken up for him. Now, I'll add one bull, a fresh one, just half a mile from here, if you agree to take the man's cub according to the Law. Is that really so hard?"

There was a clamor of scores of voices, saying: "What matter? He will die in the winter rains. He will scorch in the sun. What harm can a naked frog do us? Let him run with the Pack. Where is the bull, Bagheera? Let him be accepted." And then came Akela's deep bay, crying: "Look well—look well, O Wolves!"

There was a loud mix of voices, saying: "What does it matter? He'll die in the winter rains. He'll burn in the sun. What harm can a naked frog do us? Let him run with the Pack. Where's the bull, Bagheera? Let him be accepted." And then came Akela's deep howl, saying: "Look closely—look closely, O Wolves!"

Mowgli was still playing with the pebbles, and he did not notice when the wolves came and looked at him one by one. At last they all went down the hill for the dead bull, and only Akela, Bagheera, Baloo, and Mowgli's own wolves were left. Shere Khan roared still in the night, for he was very angry that Mowgli had not been handed over to him.

Mowgli was still playing with the pebbles, and he didn't notice when the wolves came and watched him one by one. Finally, they all went down the hill for the dead bull, leaving only Akela, Bagheera, Baloo, and Mowgli’s own wolves behind. Shere Khan roared in the night, furious that Mowgli hadn’t been given to him.

"Ay, roar well," said Bagheera, under his whiskers; "for the time comes when this naked thing will make thee roar to another tune, or I know nothing of Man."

"Yeah, roar loud," said Bagheera, beneath his whiskers; "because the time will come when this naked creature will make you roar a different tune, or I don’t know anything about humans."

"It was well done," said Akela. "Men and their cubs are very wise. He may be a help in time."

"It was done well," said Akela. "People and their kids are very smart. He might be useful in the future."

"Truly, a help in time of need; for none can hope to lead the Pack forever," said Bagheera.

"Really, a helper when you need it; because no one can expect to lead the Pack forever," said Bagheera.

Akela said nothing. He was thinking of the time that comes to every leader of every pack when his strength goes from him and he gets feebler and feebler, till at last he is killed by the wolves and a new leader comes up—to be killed in his turn.

Akela said nothing. He was thinking about the moment that comes to every leader of every pack when his strength fades and he becomes weaker and weaker, until finally he’s killed by the wolves and a new leader rises up—who will be killed in his turn.

"Take him away," he said to Father Wolf, "and train him as befits one of the Free People."

"Take him away," he told Father Wolf, "and raise him as one of the Free People should be raised."

And that is how Mowgli was entered into the Seeonee wolf-pack for the price of a bull and on Baloo's good word.

And that's how Mowgli was accepted into the Seeonee wolf pack for the cost of a bull and with Baloo's recommendation.

Now you must be content to skip ten or eleven whole years, and only guess at all the wonderful life that Mowgli led among the wolves, because if it were written out it would fill ever so many books. He grew up with the cubs, though they of course were grown wolves almost before he was a child, and Father Wolf taught him his business, and the meaning of things in the jungle, till every rustle in the grass, every breath of the warm night air, every note of the owls above his head, every scratch of a bat's claws as it roosted for a while in a tree, and every splash of every little fish jumping in a pool, meant just as much to him as the work of his office means to a business man. When he was not learning he sat out in the sun and slept, and ate, and went to sleep again; when he felt dirty or hot he swam in the forest pools; and when he wanted honey (Baloo told him that honey and nuts were just as pleasant to eat as raw meat) he climbed up for it, and that Bagheera showed him how to do.

Now you have to be okay with skipping ten or eleven whole years and just imagine the amazing life Mowgli had among the wolves because if it were written down, it would fill a ton of books. He grew up with the cubs, even though they were practically full-grown wolves before he was even a child. Father Wolf taught him about survival and the meaning of things in the jungle, so that every rustle in the grass, every breath of the warm night air, every note of the owls above him, every scratch of a bat’s claws resting in a tree, and every splash of little fish jumping in a pool meant just as much to him as a businessman's work does to him. When he wasn't learning, he lounged in the sun, slept, ate, and then went back to sleep. If he felt dirty or hot, he’d swim in the forest pools, and when he wanted honey (Baloo told him that honey and nuts were just as tasty as raw meat), he climbed up to get it, and Bagheera showed him how.

Bagheera would lie out on a branch and call, "Come along, Little Brother," and at first Mowgli would cling like the sloth, but afterward he would fling himself through the branches almost as boldly as the gray ape. He took his place at the Council Rock, too, when the Pack met, and there he discovered that if he stared hard at any wolf, the wolf would be forced to drop his eyes, and so he used to stare for fun.

Bagheera would lounge on a branch and call out, "Come on, Little Brother," and at first, Mowgli would cling on like a sloth, but later he would leap through the branches almost as confidently as the gray ape. He also took his spot at the Council Rock when the Pack gathered, and there he found that if he stared intently at any wolf, the wolf would have to look away, so he would stare just for fun.

"BAGHEERA WOULD LIE OUT ON A BRANCH AND CALL, 'COME ALONG, LITTLE BROTHER.'"
"Bagheera would lie on a branch and call,
'Come on, little brother.'"

At other times he would pick the long thorns out of the pads of his friends, for wolves suffer terribly from thorns and burs in their coats. He would go down the hillside into the cultivated lands by night, and look very curiously at the villagers in their huts, but he had a mistrust of men because Bagheera showed him a square box with a drop-gate so cunningly hidden in the jungle that he nearly walked into it, and told him it was a trap.

At other times, he would pull the long thorns out of his friends’ paws, because wolves really suffer from thorns and burrs in their fur. He would go down the hill into the farmlands at night and watch the villagers in their huts with great curiosity, but he was wary of humans because Bagheera had shown him a square box with a drop-gate so cleverly concealed in the jungle that he almost walked right into it, and warned him that it was a trap.

He loved better than anything else to go with Bagheera into the dark warm heart of the forest, to sleep all through the drowsy day, and at night see how Bagheera did his killing. Bagheera killed right and left as he felt hungry, and so did Mowgli—with one exception. As soon as he was old enough to understand things, Bagheera told him that he must never touch cattle because he had been bought into the Pack at the price of a bull's life. "All the jungle is thine," said Bagheera, "and thou canst kill everything that thou art strong enough to kill; but for the sake of the bull that bought thee thou must never kill or eat any cattle young or old. That is the Law of the Jungle." Mowgli obeyed faithfully.

He loved more than anything else to go with Bagheera into the dark, warm heart of the forest, to sleep through the drowsy day, and at night watch how Bagheera hunted. Bagheera killed left and right whenever he was hungry, and so did Mowgli—with one exception. Once he was old enough to understand things, Bagheera told him that he must never touch cattle because he had been brought into the Pack at the cost of a bull's life. "The whole jungle is yours," said Bagheera, "and you can kill anything you are strong enough to kill; but for the sake of the bull that bought you, you must never kill or eat any cattle, young or old. That is the Law of the Jungle." Mowgli obeyed this rule faithfully.

And he grew and grew strong as a boy must grow who does not know that he is learning any lessons, and who has nothing in the world to think of except things to eat.

And he grew and got strong like a boy does when he doesn't realize he's learning any lessons, and when he has nothing to think about except for food.

Mother Wolf told him once or twice that Shere Khan was not a creature to be trusted, and that some day he must kill Shere Khan; but though a young wolf would have remembered that advice every hour, Mowgli forgot it because he was only a boy—though he would have called himself a wolf if he had been able to speak in any human tongue.

Mother Wolf told him a couple of times that Shere Khan was not someone to be trusted and that one day he would have to kill Shere Khan. But even though a young wolf would have kept that advice in mind every hour, Mowgli forgot it because he was just a boy—though he would have referred to himself as a wolf if he could have spoken any human language.

Shere Khan was always crossing his path in the jungle, for as Akela grew older and feebler the lame tiger had come to be great friends with the younger wolves of the Pack, who followed him for scraps, a thing Akela would never have allowed if he had dared to push his authority to the proper bounds. Then Shere Khan would flatter them and wonder that such fine young hunters were content to be led by a dying wolf and a man's cub. "They tell me," Shere Khan would say, "that at Council ye dare not look him between the eyes"; and the young wolves would growl and bristle.

Shere Khan kept running into him in the jungle, because as Akela got older and weaker, the lame tiger had become close with the younger wolves of the Pack, who followed him around for scraps—something Akela would never have tolerated if he had been strong enough to assert his authority. Then Shere Khan would flatter them and marvel at how such skilled young hunters could be led by a dying wolf and a human child. "I've heard," Shere Khan would say, "that at the Council, you dare not look him in the eye"; and the young wolves would growl and bristle.

Bagheera, who had eyes and ears everywhere, knew something of this, and once or twice he told Mowgli in so many words that Shere Khan would kill him some day; and Mowgli would laugh and answer: "I have the Pack and I have thee; and Baloo, though he is so lazy, might strike a blow or two for my sake. Why should I be afraid?"

Bagheera, who was always aware of what was going on, realized some of this, and a couple of times he directly told Mowgli that Shere Khan would eventually kill him; Mowgli would just laugh and reply, "I have the Pack and I have you; and Baloo, even though he's pretty lazy, might fight a little for me. Why should I be scared?"

It was one very warm day that a new notion came to Bagheera—born of something that he had heard. Perhaps Ikki, the Porcupine, had told him; but he said to Mowgli when they were deep in the jungle, as the boy lay with his head on Bagheera's beautiful black skin: "Little Brother, how often have I told thee that Shere Khan is thy enemy?"

It was a really warm day when Bagheera had a new idea—something he had heard. Maybe Ikki, the Porcupine, mentioned it; but he said to Mowgli while they were deep in the jungle, with the boy resting his head on Bagheera's beautiful black fur: "Little Brother, how many times have I told you that Shere Khan is your enemy?"

"As many times as there are nuts on that palm," said Mowgli, who, naturally, could not count. "What of it? I am sleepy, Bagheera, and Shere Khan is all long tail and loud talk, like Mao, the Peacock."

"As many times as there are nuts on that palm," said Mowgli, who, of course, couldn't count. "What about it? I'm sleepy, Bagheera, and Shere Khan is all show and noise, like Mao, the Peacock."

"But this is no time for sleeping. Baloo knows it, I know it, the Pack know it, and even the foolish, foolish deer know. Tabaqui has told thee too."

"But this isn't the time to sleep. Baloo knows it, I know it, the Pack knows it, and even the silly, silly deer know. Tabaqui has told you too."

"Ho! ho!" said Mowgli. "Tabaqui came to me not long ago with some rude talk that I was a naked man's cub, and not fit to dig pig-nuts; but I caught Tabaqui by the tail and swung him twice against a palm-tree to teach him better manners."

"Hey! Hey!" said Mowgli. "Tabaqui came to me not too long ago with some disrespectful comments saying I was just a naked man's kid and not good enough to dig for pig-nuts; but I grabbed Tabaqui by the tail and swung him twice against a palm tree to teach him some better manners."

"That was foolishness; for though Tabaqui is a mischief-maker, he would have told thee of something that concerned thee closely. Open those eyes, Little Brother! Shere Khan dares not kill thee in the jungle for fear of those that love thee; but remember, Akela is very old, and soon the day comes when he cannot kill his buck, and then he will be leader no more. Many of the wolves that looked thee over when thou wast brought to the Council first are old too, and the young wolves believe, as Shere Khan has taught them, that a man-cub has no place with the Pack. In a little time thou wilt be a man."

"That was stupid; because even though Tabaqui is a troublemaker, he would have told you something that matters to you. Open your eyes, Little Brother! Shere Khan doesn't dare kill you in the jungle because he's afraid of those who care about you; but remember, Akela is very old, and soon the day will come when he can't hunt his prey anymore, and then he won't be the leader. Many of the wolves who checked you out when you were first brought to the Council are old too, and the younger wolves believe, just like Shere Khan has taught them, that a man-cub doesn’t belong with the Pack. Before long, you'll be a man."

"And what is a man that he should not run with his brothers?" said Mowgli. "I was born in the jungle; I have obeyed the Law of the Jungle; and there is no wolf of ours from whose paws I have not pulled a thorn. Surely they are my brothers!"

"And what is a man that he shouldn’t run with his brothers?" said Mowgli. "I was born in the jungle; I have followed the Law of the Jungle; and there isn’t a wolf among us from whose paws I haven’t pulled a thorn. They are definitely my brothers!"

Bagheera stretched himself at full length and half shut his eyes. "Little Brother," said he, "feel under my jaw."

Bagheera stretched out completely and partially closed his eyes. "Little Brother," he said, "feel under my jaw."

Mowgli put up his strong brown hand, and just under Bagheera's silky chin, where the giant rolling muscles were all hid by the glossy hair, he came upon a little bald spot.

Mowgli raised his strong brown hand and, right under Bagheera's silky chin, where the huge, rolling muscles were covered by the glossy fur, he found a small bald spot.

"There is no one in the jungle that knows that I, Bagheera, carry that mark—the mark of the collar; and yet, Little Brother, I was born among men, and it was among men that my mother died—in the cages of the King's Palace at Oodeypore. It was because of this that I paid the price for thee at the Council when thou wast a little naked cub. Yes, I too was born among men. I had never seen the jungle. They fed me behind bars from an iron pan till one night I felt that I was Bagheera, the Panther, and no man's plaything, and I broke the silly lock with one blow of my paw, and came away; and because I had learned the ways of men, I became more terrible in the jungle than Shere Khan. Is it not so?"

"There’s no one in the jungle who knows that I, Bagheera, have that mark—the mark of the collar; and yet, Little Brother, I was born among humans, and it was among them that my mother died—in the cages of the King’s Palace at Oodeypore. That’s why I paid the price for you at the Council when you were just a little naked cub. Yes, I was also born among people. I had never seen the jungle. They fed me behind bars from an iron pan until one night I realized that I was Bagheera, the Panther, and not some man’s toy. I broke the silly lock with one blow of my paw and escaped; and because I had learned the ways of humans, I became more fearsome in the jungle than Shere Khan. Isn't that right?"

"Yes," said Mowgli; "all the jungle fear Bagheera—all except Mowgli."

"Yeah," said Mowgli; "the whole jungle is scared of Bagheera—all except me."

"Oh, thou art a man's cub," said the Black Panther, very tenderly; "and even as I returned to my jungle, so thou must go back to men at last,—to the men who are thy brothers,—if thou art not killed in the Council."

"Oh, you are a man's cub," said the Black Panther, very tenderly; "and just as I returned to my jungle, so you must go back to men at last—to the men who are your brothers—if you are not killed in the Council."

"But why—but why should any wish to kill me?" said Mowgli.

"But why—why would anyone want to kill me?" Mowgli said.

"Look at me," said Bagheera; and Mowgli looked at him steadily between the eyes. The big panther turned his head away in half a minute.

"Look at me," Bagheera said; and Mowgli looked at him steadily in the eyes. The big panther turned his head away after half a minute.

"That is why," he said, shifting his paw on the leaves. "Not even I can look thee between the eyes, and I was born among men, and I love thee, Little Brother. The others they hate thee because their eyes cannot meet thine; because thou art wise; because thou hast pulled out thorns from their feet—because thou art a man."

"That's why," he said, shifting his paw on the leaves. "Not even I can look you in the eyes, and I was born among men, and I care for you, Little Brother. The others hate you because their eyes can't meet yours; because you're smart; because you've pulled thorns from their feet—because you're a man."

"I did not know these things," said Mowgli, sullenly; and he frowned under his heavy black eyebrows.

"I didn’t know any of this," Mowgli said, sulking, as he frowned beneath his thick black eyebrows.

"What is the Law of the Jungle? Strike first and then give tongue. By thy very carelessness they know that thou art a man. But be wise. It is in my heart that when Akela misses his next kill,—and at each hunt it costs him more to pin the buck,—the Pack will turn against him and against thee. They will hold a jungle Council at the Rock, and then—and then ... I have it!" said Bagheera, leaping up. "Go thou down quickly to the men's huts in the valley, and take some of the Red Flower which they grow there, so that when the time comes thou mayest have even a stronger friend than I or Baloo or those of the Pack that love thee. Get the Red Flower."

"What is the Law of the Jungle? Strike first and then speak. They’ll know you’re a man by your very carelessness. But be smart about it. I have a feeling that when Akela misses his next kill—and with each hunt, it’s getting harder for him to catch the deer—the Pack will turn against him and against you. They’ll hold a jungle Council at the Rock, and then—and then... I have an idea!" said Bagheera, jumping up. "You need to go down quickly to the men’s huts in the valley and grab some of the Red Flower they grow there, so that when the time comes, you’ll have an even stronger ally than I or Baloo or those in the Pack who care about you. Get the Red Flower."

By Red Flower Bagheera meant fire, only no creature in the jungle will call fire by its proper name. Every beast lives in deadly fear of it, and invents a hundred ways of describing it.

By Red Flower, Bagheera meant fire, but no creature in the jungle will call fire by its real name. Every animal lives in constant fear of it and comes up with a hundred ways to describe it.

"The Red Flower?" said Mowgli. "That grows outside their huts in the twilight. I will get some."

"The Red Flower?" Mowgli asked. "That grows outside their huts at dusk. I’ll go get some."

"There speaks the man's cub," said Bagheera, proudly. "Remember that it grows in little pots. Get one swiftly, and keep it by thee for time of need."

"There speaks the boy," said Bagheera, proudly. "Remember that it grows in small pots. Get one quickly and keep it close for when you need it."

"Good!" said Mowgli. "I go. But art thou sure, O my Bagheera"—he slipped his arm round the splendid neck, and looked deep into the big eyes—"art thou sure that all this is Shere Khan's doing?"

"Good!" said Mowgli. "I'm going. But are you sure, oh my Bagheera"—he wrapped his arm around the beautiful neck and looked deep into the big eyes—"are you sure that all this is Shere Khan's doing?"

"By the Broken Lock that freed me, I am sure, Little Brother."

"By the Broken Lock that set me free, I’m sure, Little Brother."

"Then, by the Bull that bought me, I will pay Shere Khan full tale for this, and it may be a little over," said Mowgli; and he bounded away.

"Then, by the Bull that bought me, I'll pay Shere Khan in full for this, and maybe even a little extra," said Mowgli; and he sprang away.

"That is a man. That is all a man," said Bagheera to himself, lying down again. "Oh, Shere Khan, never was a blacker hunting than that frog-hunt of thine ten years ago!"

"That’s a man. That’s all he is," Bagheera said to himself, lying down again. "Oh, Shere Khan, there’s never been a darker hunt than that frog hunt of yours ten years ago!"

Mowgli was far and far through the forest, running hard, and his heart was hot in him. He came to the cave as the evening mist rose, and drew breath, and looked down the valley. The cubs were out, but Mother Wolf, at the back of the cave, knew by his breathing that something was troubling her frog.

Mowgli was deep in the forest, running hard, and his heart was racing. He arrived at the cave just as the evening mist began to rise, took a breath, and looked down the valley. The cubs were playing outside, but Mother Wolf, at the back of the cave, could tell by his breathing that something was bothering her boy.

"What is it, Son?" she said.

"What's up, Kid?" she asked.

"Some bat's chatter of Shere Khan," he called back. "I hunt among the plowed fields to-night"; and he plunged downward through the bushes, to the stream at the bottom of the valley. There he checked, for he heard the yell of the Pack hunting, heard the bellow of a hunted Sambhur, and the snort as the buck turned at bay. Then there were wicked, bitter howls from the young wolves: "Akela! Akela! Let the Lone Wolf show his strength. Room for the leader of our Pack! Spring, Akela!"

"Some bat's gossip about Shere Khan," he called back. "I’m hunting in the plowed fields tonight"; and he dove down through the bushes to the stream at the bottom of the valley. There, he paused, because he heard the Pack's yell, the bellow of a hunted Sambhur, and the snort as the buck turned to defend itself. Then he heard the fierce, angry howls from the young wolves: "Akela! Akela! Let the Lone Wolf show his strength. Make room for the leader of our Pack! Jump, Akela!"

The Lone Wolf must have sprung and missed his hold, for Mowgli heard the snap of his teeth and then a yelp as the Sambhur knocked him over with his fore foot.

The Lone Wolf must have lunged and missed his target, because Mowgli heard the snap of his jaws and then a yelp as the Sambhur knocked him over with his front foot.

He did not wait for anything more, but dashed on; and the yells grew fainter behind him as he ran into the crop-lands where the villagers lived.

He didn’t wait for anything else and took off; the shouts faded behind him as he entered the farmland where the villagers lived.

"Bagheera spoke truth," he panted, as he nestled down in some cattle-fodder by the window of a hut. "To-morrow is one day for Akela and for me."

"Bagheera was right," he said breathlessly, as he settled down in some cattle feed by the window of a hut. "Tomorrow is a big day for Akela and me."

Then he pressed his face close to the window and watched the fire on the hearth. He saw the husbandman's wife get up and feed it in the night with black lumps; and when the morning came and the mists were all white and cold, he saw the man's child pick up a wicker pot plastered inside with earth, fill it with lumps of red-hot charcoal, put it under his blanket, and go out to tend the cows in the byre.

Then he pressed his face close to the window and watched the fire in the fireplace. He saw the farmer's wife get up and feed it in the night with black chunks; and when morning came and the mist was all white and cold, he saw the man's child pick up a wicker pot lined with dirt, fill it with red-hot coals, put it under his blanket, and go out to take care of the cows in the barn.

"Is that all?" said Mowgli. "If a cub can do it, there is nothing to fear"; so he strode around the corner and met the boy, took the pot from his hand, and disappeared into the mist while the boy howled with fear.

"Is that it?" Mowgli said. "If a cub can do it, there's nothing to be afraid of"; so he walked around the corner, met the boy, took the pot from his hand, and vanished into the mist while the boy screamed in fear.

"They are very like me," said Mowgli, blowing into the pot, as he had seen the woman do. "This thing will die if I do not give it things to eat"; and he dropped twigs and dried bark on the red stuff. Half-way up the hill he met Bagheera with the morning dew shining like moonstones on his coat.

"They're really similar to me," Mowgli said, blowing into the pot like he had seen the woman do. "This thing will die if I don't feed it"; and he dropped twigs and dried bark onto the red stuff. Halfway up the hill, he encountered Bagheera, with the morning dew sparkling like moonstones on his coat.

"Akela has missed," said the panther. "They would have killed him last night, but they needed thee also. They were looking for thee on the hill."

"Akela has missed," said the panther. "They would have killed him last night, but they needed you too. They were looking for you on the hill."

"I was among the plowed lands. I am ready. Look!" Mowgli held up the fire-pot.

"I was in the plowed fields. I'm ready. Look!" Mowgli raised the fire-pot.

"Good! Now, I have seen men thrust a dry branch into that stuff, and presently the Red Flower blossomed at the end of it. Art thou not afraid?"

"Good! Now, I've seen men stick a dry branch into that stuff, and soon the Red Flower bloomed at the end of it. Aren't you scared?"

"No. Why should I fear? I remember now—if it is not a dream—how, before I was a wolf, I lay beside the Red Flower, and it was warm and pleasant."

"No. Why should I be afraid? I remember now—if this isn’t just a dream—how, before I became a wolf, I lay next to the Red Flower, and it felt warm and nice."

All that day Mowgli sat in the cave tending his fire-pot and dipping dry branches into it to see how they looked. He found a branch that satisfied him, and in the evening when Tabaqui came to the cave and told him, rudely enough, that he was wanted at the Council Rock, he laughed till Tabaqui ran away. Then Mowgli went to the Council, still laughing.

All that day Mowgli sat in the cave, taking care of his fire and poking dry branches into it to see how they burned. He found a branch that he liked, and in the evening when Tabaqui came to the cave and told him, rather rudely, that he was needed at the Council Rock, Mowgli laughed until Tabaqui ran off. Then Mowgli went to the Council, still laughing.

Akela the Lone Wolf lay by the side of his rock as a sign that the leadership of the Pack was open, and Shere Khan with his following of scrap-fed wolves walked to and fro openly, being flattered. Bagheera lay close to Mowgli, and the fire-pot was between Mowgli's knees. When they were all gathered together, Shere Khan began to speak—a thing he would never have dared to do when Akela was in his prime.

Akela the Lone Wolf rested by his rock, signaling that the leadership of the Pack was available, while Shere Khan, with his crew of well-fed wolves, paced back and forth openly, enjoying the attention. Bagheera sat close to Mowgli, and the fire-pot was between Mowgli's knees. Once everyone was gathered, Shere Khan started to speak—a move he would never have risked when Akela was at his peak.

"He has no right," whispered Bagheera. "Say so. He is a dog's son. He will be frightened."

"He has no right," whispered Bagheera. "Say that. He’s a dog’s son. He’ll be scared."

Mowgli sprang to his feet. "Free People," he cried, "does Shere Khan lead the Pack? What has a tiger to do with our leadership?"

Mowgli jumped to his feet. "Free People," he shouted, "does Shere Khan lead the Pack? What does a tiger have to do with our leadership?"

"Seeing that the leadership is yet open, and being asked to speak—" Shere Khan began.

"Noticing that the leadership is still available, and being invited to speak—" Shere Khan started.

"By whom?" said Mowgli. "Are we all jackals, to fawn on this cattle-butcher? The leadership of the Pack is with the Pack alone."

"By who?" said Mowgli. "Are we all jackals, to grovel to this cattle-butcher? The leadership of the Pack belongs to the Pack alone."

There were yells of "Silence, thou man's cub!" "Let him speak; he has kept our law!" And at last the seniors of the Pack thundered: "Let the Dead Wolf speak!"

There were shouts of "Quiet, you little man!" "Let him talk; he's followed our rules!" And finally, the elders of the Pack roared: "Let the Dead Wolf speak!"

When a leader of the Pack has missed his kill, he is called the Dead Wolf as long as he lives, which is not long, as a rule.

When the leader of the Pack misses his kill, he’s referred to as the Dead Wolf for the rest of his life, which typically isn't very long.

Akela raised his old head wearily:

Akela tiredly lifted his old head:

"Free People, and ye too, jackals of Shere Khan, for twelve seasons I have led ye to and from the kill, and in all that time not one has been trapped or maimed. Now I have missed my kill. Ye know how that plot was made. Ye know how ye brought me up to an untried buck to make my weakness known. It was cleverly done. Your right is to kill me here on the Council Rock now. Therefore I ask, 'Who comes to make an end of the Lone Wolf?' For it is my right, by the Law of the Jungle, that ye come one by one."

"Free people, and you too, jackals of Shere Khan, for twelve seasons I’ve led you to and from the kill, and in all that time, not one of you has been trapped or hurt. Now I’ve missed my kill. You know how that plan was set up. You know how you brought me to an untested buck to expose my weakness. It was smartly done. You have the right to kill me here on the Council Rock now. So I ask, 'Who will come to end the Lone Wolf?' Because according to the Law of the Jungle, you must come one by one."

There was a long hush, for no single wolf cared to fight Akela to the death. Then Shere Khan roared: "Bah! What have we to do with this toothless fool? He is doomed to die! It is the man-cub who has lived too long. Free People, he was my meat from the first. Give him to me. I am weary of this man-wolf folly. He has troubled the jungle for ten seasons. Give me the man-cub, or I will hunt here always, and not give you one bone! He is a man—a man's child, and from the marrow of my bones I hate him!"

There was a long silence, as no wolf wanted to fight Akela to the death. Then Shere Khan roared: "Bah! What do we have to do with this toothless fool? He's destined to die! It's the man-cub who's lived for too long. Free People, he was meant to be my prey from the beginning. Hand him over to me. I'm tired of this man-wolf nonsense. He’s been causing trouble in the jungle for ten seasons. Give me the man-cub, or I will hunt here forever and won't leave you a single bone! He’s a human—a human's child, and I hate him with every fiber of my being!"

Then more than half the Pack yelled: "A man—a man! What has a man to do with us? Let him go to his own place."

Then more than half the Pack shouted, "A guy—a guy! What does a guy have to do with us? Let him go to his own place."

"And turn all the people of the villages against us?" snarled Shere Khan. "No; give him to me. He is a man, and none of us can look him between the eyes."

"And make all the villagers turn against us?" growled Shere Khan. "No; give him to me. He's a man, and none of us can look him in the eye."

Akela lifted his head again, and said: "He has eaten our food; he has slept with us; he has driven game for us; he has broken no word of the Law of the Jungle."

Akela lifted his head again and said, "He has eaten our food, slept with us, driven game for us, and hasn't broken any of the Law of the Jungle."

"Also, I paid for him with a bull when he was accepted. The worth of a bull is little, but Bagheera's honor is something that he will perhaps fight for," said Bagheera in his gentlest voice.

"Also, I paid for him with a bull when he was accepted. A bull isn't worth much, but Bagheera's honor is something he might fight for," said Bagheera in his gentle voice.

"A bull paid ten years ago!" the Pack snarled. "What do we care for bones ten years old?"

"A bull was paid ten years ago!" the Pack growled. "What do we care about bones that are ten years old?"

"Or for a pledge?" said Bagheera, his white teeth bared under his lip. "Well are ye called the Free People!"

"Or for a promise?" said Bagheera, his white teeth showing beneath his lip. "You really are called the Free People!"

"No man's cub can run with the people of the jungle!" roared Shere Khan. "Give him to me."

"No human child can run with the jungle folks!" roared Shere Khan. "Hand him over to me."

"He is our brother in all but blood," Akela went on; "and ye would kill him here. In truth, I have lived too long. Some of ye are eaters of cattle, and of others I have heard that, under Shere Khan's teaching, ye go by dark night and snatch children from the villager's doorstep. Therefore I know ye to be cowards, and it is to cowards I speak. It is certain that I must die, and my life is of no worth, or I would offer that in the man-cub's place. But for the sake of the Honor of the Pack,—a little matter that, by being without a leader, ye have forgotten,—I promise that if ye let the man-cub go to his own place, I will not, when my time comes to die, bare one tooth against ye. I will die without fighting. That will at least save the Pack three lives. More I cannot do; but, if ye will, I can save ye the shame that comes of killing a brother against whom there is no fault—a brother spoken for and bought into the Pack according to the Law of the Jungle."

"He is our brother in every way but blood," Akela continued. "And you would kill him here. Honestly, I've lived too long. Some of you are cattle eaters, and I've heard that, under Shere Khan's influence, you go out at night and take children from villagers' doorsteps. So, I know you to be cowards, and it is to cowards I speak. It’s clear that I must die, and my life isn’t worth much, or I would offer it in place of the man-cub. But for the sake of the Honor of the Pack—a little thing that, by being leaderless, you've forgotten—I promise that if you let the man-cub return to his own place, I will not, when my time comes, fight back against you. I will die without resistance. That will at least save the Pack three lives. I can’t do more, but if you choose, I can spare you the shame of killing a brother who has done no wrong—a brother who has been accepted and recognized by the Pack according to the Law of the Jungle."

"He is a man—a man—a man!" snarled the Pack; and most of the wolves began to gather round Shere Khan, whose tail was beginning to switch.

"He’s a man—a man—a man!" growled the Pack; and most of the wolves started to gather around Shere Khan, whose tail was beginning to twitch.

"Now the business is in thy hands," said Bagheera to Mowgli. "We can do no more except fight."

"Now the business is in your hands," said Bagheera to Mowgli. "We can't do anything else except fight."

Mowgli stood upright—the fire-pot in his hands. Then he stretched out his arms, and yawned in the face of the Council; but he was furious with rage and sorrow, for, wolf-like, the wolves had never told him how they hated him.

Mowgli stood tall, the fire pot in his hands. Then he stretched out his arms and yawned in front of the Council; but he was filled with anger and sadness, because, like wolves, the wolves had never told him how much they despised him.

"Listen, you!" he cried. "There is no need for this dog's jabber. Ye have told me so often to-night that I am a man (though indeed I would have been a wolf with you to my life's end) that I feel your words are true. So I do not call ye my brothers any more, but sag [dogs], as a man should. What ye will do, and what ye will not do, is not yours to say. That matter is with me; and that we may see the matter more plainly, I, the man, have brought here a little of the Red Flower which ye, dogs, fear."

"Listen up!" he shouted. "There's no need for this nonsense. You've told me so many times tonight that I'm a man (though honestly, I would have been a wolf with you for the rest of my life) that I believe your words are true. So I won't call you my brothers anymore, but dogs, as a man should. What you will do and what you won't do isn't your decision. That’s up to me; and to make things clearer, I, the man, have brought a little bit of the Red Flower that you, dogs, are afraid of."

He flung the fire-pot on the ground, and some of the red coals lit a tuft of dried moss that flared up as all the Council drew back in terror before the leaping flames.

He threw the fire pot on the ground, and some of the red coals ignited a patch of dried moss that blazed up as the entire Council stepped back in fear of the dancing flames.

Mowgli thrust his dead branch into the fire till the twigs lit and crackled, and whirled it above his head among the cowering wolves.

Mowgli pushed his dead branch into the fire until the twigs caught fire and crackled, then he swung it above his head among the scared wolves.

"Thou art the master," said Bagheera, in an undertone. "Save Akela from the death. He was ever thy friend."

"You are the master," Bagheera said quietly. "Save Akela from death. He has always been your friend."

Akela, the grim old wolf who had never asked for mercy in his life, gave one piteous look at Mowgli as the boy stood all naked, his long black hair tossing over his shoulders in the light of the blazing branch that made the shadows jump and quiver.

Akela, the stern old wolf who had never sought mercy in his life, gave a heartbreaking glance at Mowgli as the boy stood there completely naked, his long black hair flowing over his shoulders in the glow of the blazing branch that made the shadows dance and tremble.

"Good!" said Mowgli, staring around slowly, and thrusting out his lower lip. "I see that ye are dogs. I go from you to my own people—if they be my own people. The jungle is shut to me, and I must forget your talk and your companionship; but I will be more merciful than ye are. Because I was all but your brother in blood, I promise that when I am a man among men I will not betray ye to men as ye have betrayed me." He kicked the fire with his foot, and the sparks flew up. "There shall be no war between any of us and the Pack. But here is a debt to pay before I go." He strode forward to where Shere Khan sat blinking stupidly at the flames, and caught him by the tuft on his chin. Bagheera followed close, in case of accidents. "Up, dog!" Mowgli cried. "Up, when a man speaks, or I will set that coat ablaze!"

"Good!" said Mowgli, looking around slowly and sticking out his lower lip. "I can see that you’re dogs. I’m leaving you to go to my own people—if they are really my own people. The jungle is closed off to me, and I have to forget your words and your company; but I’ll be more merciful than you are. Because I was almost your brother by blood, I promise that when I become a man among men, I won’t betray you to them like you’ve betrayed me." He kicked the fire with his foot, sending sparks flying. "There won’t be any war between us and the Pack. But I have a debt to settle before I go." He walked up to where Shere Khan sat dumbly staring at the flames and grabbed him by the tuft on his chin. Bagheera stayed close by, ready for anything. "Get up, dog!" Mowgli shouted. "Get up when a man speaks, or I’ll set that coat on fire!"

Shere Khan's ears lay flat back on his head, and he shut his eyes, for the blazing branch was very near.

Shere Khan's ears were flattened against his head, and he closed his eyes, as the burning branch was very close.

"This cattle-killer said he would kill me in the Council because he had not killed me when I was a cub. Thus and thus, then, do we beat dogs when we are men! Stir a whisker, Lungri, and I ram the Red Flower down thy gullet!" He beat Shere Khan over the head with the branch, and the tiger whimpered and whined in an agony of fear.

"This cattle-killer said he would kill me in the Council because he didn’t kill me when I was a cub. So, just like that, do we beat dogs when we become men! Move a muscle, Lungri, and I will shove the Red Flower down your throat!" He struck Shere Khan over the head with the branch, and the tiger whined and whimpered in sheer terror.

"Pah! Singed jungle-cat—go now! But remember when next I come to the Council Rock, as a man should come, it will be with Shere Khan's hide on my head. For the rest, Akela goes free to live as he pleases. Ye will not kill him, because that is not my will. Nor do I think that ye will sit here any longer, lolling out your tongues as though ye were somebodies, instead of dogs whom I drive out—thus! Go!"

"Pah! Burned jungle cat—leave now! But remember, the next time I come to the Council Rock, like a man should, it will be with Shere Khan's skin on my head. As for the rest, Akela is free to live as he wants. You will not kill him, because that is not what I want. And I don't think you'll just sit here any longer, hanging out your tongues like you're important, instead of the dogs I’m driving out—like this! Go!"

The fire was burning furiously at the end of the branch, and Mowgli struck right and left round the circle, and the wolves ran howling with the sparks burning their fur. At last there were only Akela, Bagheera, and perhaps ten wolves that had taken Mowgli's part. Then something began to hurt Mowgli inside him, as he had never been hurt in his life before, and he caught his breath and sobbed, and the tears ran down his face.

The fire was raging at the end of the branch, and Mowgli swung his arms in every direction, while the wolves ran howling with sparks singeing their fur. Eventually, only Akela, Bagheera, and maybe ten wolves who supported Mowgli remained. Then something started to hurt Mowgli inside, a pain he had never experienced before, and he gasped and sobbed, with tears streaming down his face.

"What is it? What is it?" he said. "I do not wish to leave the jungle, and I do not know what this is. Am I dying, Bagheera?"

"What is it? What is it?" he asked. "I don’t want to leave the jungle, and I don’t know what this is. Am I dying, Bagheera?"

"No, Little Brother. Those are only tears such as men use," said Bagheera. "Now I know thou art a man, and a man's cub no longer. The jungle is shut indeed to thee henceforward. Let them fall, Mowgli; they are only tears." So Mowgli sat and cried as though his heart would break; and he had never cried in all his life before.

"No, Little Brother. Those are just the tears that men shed," said Bagheera. "Now I see you're a man, not just a boy anymore. The jungle is truly closed to you from now on. Let them fall, Mowgli; they're just tears." So Mowgli sat and cried like his heart was breaking; he had never cried in all his life before.

"Now," he said, "I will go to men. But first I must say farewell to my mother"; and he went to the cave where she lived with Father Wolf, and he cried on her coat, while the four cubs howled miserably.

"Now," he said, "I'm going to go meet people. But first, I need to say goodbye to my mom." He headed to the cave where she lived with Father Wolf, and he cried on her fur while the four cubs howled sadly.

"Ye will not forget me?" said Mowgli.

"Will you forget me?" said Mowgli.

"Never while we can follow a trail," said the cubs. "Come to the foot of the hill when thou art a man, and we will talk to thee; and we will come into the crop-lands to play with thee by night."

"Never while we can follow a trail," said the cubs. "Come to the bottom of the hill when you're a man, and we will talk to you; and we'll come into the fields to play with you at night."

"Come soon!" said Father Wolf. "Oh, wise little Frog, come again soon; for we be old, thy mother and I."

"Come soon!" said Father Wolf. "Oh, wise little Frog, come back again soon; because your mother and I are getting old."

"Come soon," said Mother Wolf, "little naked son of mine; for, listen, child of man, I loved thee more than ever I loved my cubs."

"Come soon," said Mother Wolf, "my little naked son; for, listen, human child, I loved you more than I ever loved my cubs."

"I will surely come," said Mowgli; "and when I come it will be to lay out Shere Khan's hide upon the Council Rock. Do not forget me! Tell them in the jungle never to forget me!"

"I will definitely come," said Mowgli; "and when I do, it will be to lay out Shere Khan's hide on the Council Rock. Don’t forget me! Tell everyone in the jungle to never forget me!"

The dawn was beginning to break when Mowgli went down the hillside alone to the crops to meet those mysterious things that are called men.

The sun was starting to rise when Mowgli walked down the hill by himself to the fields to encounter those mysterious beings known as humans.


HUNTING-SONG OF THE SEEONEE PACK

Hunting Song of the Seeonee Pack

As dawn broke, the Sambhur called out.
Once, twice, and again!
And a deer jumped up—and a deer jumped up
From the pond in the woods where the wild deer feed.
I saw this alone, scouting,
Once, twice, and again!
As dawn was breaking, the Sambhur called out.
Once, twice, and again!
And a wolf came back—and a wolf came back.
To deliver the message to the waiting Pack;
We searched and we found, then we called out after him.
Once, twice, and again!
As dawn was breaking, the Wolf-pack shouted.
Once, twice, and again!
Feet in the jungle that leave no trace!
Eyes that can see in the dark—the darkness!
Speak—give voice to it! Listen! Oh, listen!
Once, twice, and again!

KAA'S HUNTING


His spots are the joy of the Leopard: his horns are the Buffalo's pride—

His spots are the joy of the leopard; his horns are the pride of the buffalo—

Be clean, for the strength of the hunter is known by the gloss of his hide.

Stay clean, because a hunter's strength is recognized by the shine of their skin.

If ye find that the Bullock can toss you, or the heavy-browed Sambhur can gore;

If you find that the Bull can throw you, or the heavy-browed Sambhur can stab;

Ye need not stop work to inform us: we knew it ten seasons before.

You don’t need to stop working to tell us; we knew it ten seasons ago.

Oppress not the cubs of the stranger, but hail them as Sister and Brother,

Oppress not the young ones of the outsider, but welcome them as Sister and Brother,

For though they are little and fubsy, it may be the Bear is their mother.

For even though they are small and chubby, the Bear might be their mother.

"There is none like to me!" says the Cub in the pride of his earliest kill;

"There's no one like me!" says the Cub, proud of his first kill;

But the Jungle is large and the Cub he is small. Let him think and be still.

But the jungle is vast and the cub is small. Let him think and be quiet.

Maxims of Baloo.

Baloo's Maxims.


KAA'S HUNTING

Kaa's Hunt

ALL that is told here happened some time before Mowgli was turned out of the Seeonee wolf-pack. It was in the days when Baloo was teaching him the Law of the Jungle. The big, serious, old brown bear was delighted to have so quick a pupil, for the young wolves will only learn as much of the Law of the Jungle as applies to their own pack and tribe, and run away as soon as they can repeat the Hunting Verse: "Feet that make no noise; eyes that can see in the dark; ears that can hear the winds in their lairs, and sharp white teeth—all these things are the marks of our brothers except Tabaqui and the Hyena, whom we hate." But Mowgli, as a man-cub, had to learn a great deal more than this. Sometimes Bagheera, the Black Panther, would come lounging through the jungle to see how his pet was getting on, and would purr with his head against a tree while Mowgli recited the day's lesson to Baloo. The boy could climb almost as well as he could swim, and swim almost as well as he could run; so Baloo, the Teacher of the Law, taught him the Wood and Water laws: how to tell a rotten branch from a sound one; how to speak politely to the wild bees when he came upon a hive of them fifty feet aboveground; what to say to Mang, the Bat, when he disturbed him in the branches at midday; and how to warn the water-snakes in the pools before he splashed down among them. None of the Jungle People like being disturbed, and all are very ready to fly at an intruder. Then, too, Mowgli was taught the Strangers' Hunting Call, which must be repeated aloud till it is answered, whenever one of the Jungle People hunts outside his own grounds. It means, translated: "Give me leave to hunt here because I am hungry"; and the answer is: "Hunt, then, for food, but not for pleasure."

All that is described here happened some time before Mowgli was kicked out of the Seeonee wolf pack. It was back in the days when Baloo was teaching him the Law of the Jungle. The big, serious, old brown bear was thrilled to have such a sharp pupil because young wolves only learn as much of the Law of the Jungle as it applies to their own pack and tribe, and they run off as soon as they can recite the Hunting Verse: "Feet that make no noise; eyes that can see in the dark; ears that can hear the winds in their lairs, and sharp white teeth—all these things mark our brothers except Tabaqui and the Hyena, whom we hate." But Mowgli, as a human cub, had to learn a lot more than that. Sometimes Bagheera, the Black Panther, would stroll through the jungle to check on how his pet was doing, purring against a tree while Mowgli recited that day's lesson to Baloo. The boy could climb nearly as well as he could swim, and swim almost as well as he could run; so Baloo, the Teacher of the Law, taught him the Wood and Water laws: how to tell a rotten branch from a good one; how to politely talk to wild bees when he found a hive fifty feet in the air; what to say to Mang, the Bat, if he disturbed him in the branches during the day; and how to alert the water snakes in the pools before he splashed down among them. None of the Jungle People like being interrupted, and they’re quick to attack an intruder. Mowgli was also taught the Strangers' Hunting Call that must be said out loud until it gets a response whenever one of the Jungle People hunts outside their own territory. It means, in translation: "Give me permission to hunt here because I'm hungry"; and the response is: "Hunt for food, but not for fun."

All this will show you how much Mowgli had to learn by heart, and he grew very tired of repeating the same thing a hundred times; but, as Baloo said to Bagheera one day when Mowgli had been cuffed and had run off in a temper: "A man's cub is a man's cub, and he must learn all the Law of the Jungle."

All of this will show you how much Mowgli had to memorize, and he got really tired of saying the same thing over and over; but, as Baloo told Bagheera one day when Mowgli had been hit and ran off in a huff: "A man's cub is a man's cub, and he needs to learn all the Law of the Jungle."

"But think how small he is," said the Black Panther, who would have spoiled Mowgli if he had had his own way. "How can his little head carry all thy long talk?"

"But think how small he is," said the Black Panther, who would have spoiled Mowgli if he had gotten his way. "How can his little head handle all of your long talk?"

"Is there anything in the jungle too little to be killed? No. That is why I teach him these things, and that is why I hit him, very softly, when he forgets."

"Is there anything in the jungle that's too small to be killed? No. That’s why I teach him these things, and that’s why I tap him lightly when he forgets."

"Softly! What dost thou know of softness, old Iron-feet?" Bagheera grunted. "His face is all bruised to-day by thy—softness. Ugh!"

"Quiet! What do you know about being gentle, old Iron-feet?" Bagheera grunted. "His face is all bruised today because of your—gentleness. Ugh!"

"Better he should be bruised from head to foot by me who love him than that he should come to harm through ignorance," Baloo answered, very earnestly. "I am now teaching him the Master Words of the Jungle that shall protect him with the Birds and the Snake People, and all that hunt on four feet, except his own pack. He can now claim protection, if he will only remember the Words, from all in the jungle. Is not that worth a little beating?"

"Better that I bruise him from head to toe than he gets hurt out of ignorance," Baloo replied seriously. "I'm teaching him the Master Words of the Jungle, which will protect him from the Birds, the Snake People, and all the four-legged animals except his own pack. If he remembers the Words, he can claim protection from everyone in the jungle. Isn't that worth a little punishment?"

"Well, look to it then that thou dost not kill the man-cub. He is no tree-trunk to sharpen thy blunt claws upon. But what are those Master Words? I am more likely to give help than to ask it"—Bagheera stretched out one paw and admired the steel-blue ripping-chisel talons at the end of it—"Still I should like to know."

"Well, make sure you don’t kill the kid. He’s not a tree trunk for you to sharpen your dull claws on. But what are those Master Words? I’m more likely to help than to ask for help." —Bagheera stretched out one paw and admired the steel-blue, razor-sharp claws at the end of it—"Still, I’d like to know."

"I will call Mowgli and he shall say them—if he will. Come, Little Brother!"

"I'll call Mowgli, and he can say them—if he wants to. Come on, Little Brother!"

"My head is ringing like a bee-tree," said a sullen voice over their heads, and Mowgli slid down a tree-trunk, very angry and indignant, adding, as he reached the ground: "I come for Bagheera and not for thee, fat old Baloo!"

"My head is buzzing like a beehive," said a gloomy voice above them, and Mowgli slid down a tree trunk, very angry and upset, adding, as he reached the ground: "I'm here for Bagheera, not for you, chubby old Baloo!"

"That is all one to me," said Baloo, though he was hurt and grieved. "Tell Bagheera, then, the Master Words of the Jungle that I have taught thee this day."

"That doesn't matter to me," said Baloo, even though he was hurt and sad. "Then tell Bagheera the Master Words of the Jungle that I taught you today."

"Master Words for which people?" said Mowgli, delighted to show off. "The jungle has many tongues. I know them all."

"Master words for which people?" Mowgli said, excited to show off. "The jungle has many languages. I know them all."

"A little thou knowest, but not much. See, O Bagheera, they never thank their teacher! Not one small wolfling has come back to thank old Baloo for his teachings. Say the Word for the Hunting People, then,—great scholar!"

"A little you know, but not much. Look, O Bagheera, they never thank their teacher! Not one little wolf has come back to thank old Baloo for his lessons. Say the Word for the Hunting People, then,—great scholar!"

"We be of one blood, ye and I," said Mowgli, giving the words the Bear accent which all the Hunting People of the Jungle use.

"We're of one blood, you and I," said Mowgli, using the Bear accent that all the Hunting People of the Jungle speak.

"Good! Now for the Birds."

"Great! Now for the Birds."

Mowgli repeated, with the Kite's whistle at the end of the sentence.

Mowgli repeated, with the Kite's whistle at the end of the sentence.

"Now for the Snake People," said Bagheera.

"Now for the Snake People," said Bagheera.

The answer was a perfectly indescribable hiss, and Mowgli kicked up his feet behind, clapped his hands together to applaud himself, and jumped on Bagheera's back, where he sat sideways, drumming with his heels on the glossy skin and making the worst faces that he could think of at Baloo.

The answer was a completely unexplainable hiss, and Mowgli kicked his feet back, clapped his hands to give himself a round of applause, and jumped on Bagheera's back, sitting sideways, drumming his heels on the shiny fur and making the silliest faces he could come up with at Baloo.

"There—there! That was worth a little bruise," said the Brown Bear, tenderly. "Some day thou wilt remember me." Then he turned aside to tell Bagheera how he had begged the Master Words from Hathi, the Wild Elephant, who knows all about these things, and how Hathi had taken Mowgli down to a pool to get the Snake Word from a water-snake, because Baloo could not pronounce it, and how Mowgli was now reasonably safe against all accidents in the jungle, because neither snake, bird, nor beast would hurt him.

“There—there! That was worth a little bruise,” said the Brown Bear, gently. “One day you’ll remember me.” Then he turned to tell Bagheera how he had asked Hathi, the Wild Elephant, who knows all about these things, for the Master Words, and how Hathi had taken Mowgli to a pool to get the Snake Word from a water-snake, because Baloo couldn’t say it, and how Mowgli was now pretty safe from any accidents in the jungle, because neither snake, bird, nor beast would hurt him.

"No one then is to be feared," Baloo wound up, patting his big furry stomach with pride.

"No one needs to be afraid now," Baloo concluded, patting his big furry belly with pride.

"Except his own tribe," said Bagheera, under his breath; and then aloud to Mowgli: "Have a care for my ribs, Little Brother! What is all this dancing up and down?"

"Except for his own tribe," said Bagheera quietly, and then to Mowgli, he said: "Watch out for my ribs, Little Brother! What’s with all this dancing around?"

Mowgli had been trying to make himself heard by pulling at Bagheera's shoulder-fur and kicking hard. When the two listened to him he was shouting at the top of his voice: "And so I shall have a tribe of my own, and lead them through the branches all day long."

Mowgli was trying to get their attention by tugging at Bagheera's fur and kicking hard. When they finally listened to him, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "And so I'll have my own tribe and lead them through the branches all day long."

"What is this new folly, little dreamer of dreams?" said Bagheera.

"What is this new nonsense, little dreamer?" said Bagheera.

"Yes, and throw branches and dirt at old Baloo," Mowgli went on. "They have promised me this, ah!"

"Yeah, and throw sticks and dirt at old Baloo," Mowgli continued. "They promised me this, oh!"

"Whoof!" Baloo's big paw scooped Mowgli off Bagheera's back, and as the boy lay between the big fore paws he could see the bear was angry.

"Whoof!" Baloo's large paw picked Mowgli up off Bagheera's back, and as the boy lay between the bear's big front paws, he could see that Baloo was angry.

"Mowgli," said Baloo, "thou hast been talking with the Bandar-log—the Monkey People."

"Mowgli," Baloo said, "you've been talking to the Bandar-log—the Monkey People."

Mowgli looked at Bagheera to see if the panther was angry too, and Bagheera's eyes were as hard as jade-stones.

Mowgli looked at Bagheera to check if the panther was angry as well, and Bagheera's eyes were as hard as jade.

"Thou hast been with the Monkey People—the gray apes—the people without a Law—the eaters of everything. That is great shame."

"You've been with the Monkey People—the gray apes—the people without a Law—the eaters of everything. That's a great shame."

"When Baloo hurt my head," said Mowgli (he was still down on his back), "I went away, and the gray apes came down from the trees and had pity on me. No one else cared." He snuffled a little.

"When Baloo hurt my head," Mowgli said (still lying on his back), "I walked away, and the gray apes came down from the trees and felt sorry for me. Nobody else cared." He sniffled a bit.

"The pity of the Monkey People!" Baloo snorted.

"The pity of the Monkey People!" Baloo snorted.

"The stillness of the mountain stream! The cool of the summer sun! And then, man-cub?"

"The calm of the mountain stream! The chill of the summer sun! And then, little dude?"

"And then—and then they gave me nuts and pleasant things to eat, and they—they carried me in their arms up to the top of the trees and said I was their blood-brother, except that I had no tail, and should be their leader some day."

"And then—they gave me nuts and other nice things to eat, and they—carried me in their arms up to the top of the trees and said I was their blood brother, except that I didn't have a tail, and I would be their leader someday."

"They have no leader," said Bagheera. "They lie. They have always lied."

"They have no leader," Bagheera said. "They lie. They've always lied."

"They were very kind, and bade me come again. Why have I never been taken among the Monkey People? They stand on their feet as I do. They do not hit me with hard paws. They play all day. Let me get up! Bad Baloo, let me up! I will go play with them again."

"They were really nice and asked me to come back. Why have I never been included with the Monkey People? They walk on their feet like I do. They don’t hit me with their strong paws. They play all day. Let me get up! Bad Baloo, let me go! I want to go play with them again."

"Listen, man-cub," said the bear, and his voice rumbled like thunder on a hot night. "I have taught thee all the Law of the Jungle for all the Peoples of the Jungle—except the Monkey Folk who live in the trees. They have no Law. They are outcastes. They have no speech of their own, but use the stolen words which they overhear when they listen and peep and wait up above in the branches. Their way is not our way. They are without leaders. They have no remembrance. They boast and chatter and pretend that they are a great people about to do great affairs in the jungle, but the falling of a nut turns their minds to laughter, and all is forgotten. We of the jungle have no dealings with them. We do not drink where the monkeys drink; we do not go where the monkeys go; we do not hunt where they hunt; we do not die where they die. Hast thou ever heard me speak of the Bandar-log till to-day?"

"Listen, kid," said the bear, and his voice rumbled like thunder on a hot night. "I’ve taught you all the Law of the Jungle for all the Jungle People—except for the Monkey Folk who live in the trees. They have no Law. They’re outcasts. They don’t have their own language but use the stolen words they overhear when they listen and peek from up in the branches. Their way is not our way. They have no leaders. They have no memory. They brag and chatter, pretending that they’re a great people ready to do great things in the jungle, but the sound of a falling nut makes them laugh, and then it’s all forgotten. We of the jungle don’t deal with them. We don’t drink where the monkeys drink; we don’t go where the monkeys go; we don’t hunt where they hunt; we don’t die where they die. Have you ever heard me mention the Bandar-log until today?"

"No," said Mowgli in a whisper, for the forest was very still now that Baloo had finished.

"No," Mowgli whispered, since the forest was really quiet now that Baloo had finished.

"The Jungle People put them out of their mouths and out of their minds. They are very many, evil, dirty, shameless, and they desire, if they have any fixed desire, to be noticed by the Jungle People. But we do not notice them even when they throw nuts and filth on our heads."

"The Jungle People ignore them completely. There are a lot of them, and they’re evil, dirty, and shameless. If they have any real desire, it’s to get the attention of the Jungle People. But we do not pay any attention to them, even when they throw nuts and trash on our heads."

He had hardly spoken when a shower of nuts and twigs spattered down through the branches; and they could hear coughings and howlings and angry jumpings high up in the air among the thin branches.

He had barely said a word when a shower of nuts and twigs rained down through the branches; they could hear coughing, howling, and furious jumping high up among the slender branches.

"The Monkey People are forbidden," said Baloo, "forbidden to the Jungle People. Remember."

"The Monkey People are off-limits," said Baloo, "off-limits to the Jungle People. Keep that in mind."

"Forbidden," said Bagheera; "but I still think Baloo should have warned thee against them."

"That's not allowed," said Bagheera, "but I still believe Baloo should have told you to stay away from them."

"I—I? How was I to guess he would play with such dirt. The Monkey People! Faugh!"

"I—I? How was I supposed to know he would mess around with such trash? The Monkey People! Gross!"

A fresh shower came down on their heads, and the two trotted away, taking Mowgli with them. What Baloo had said about the monkeys was perfectly true. They belonged to the tree-tops, and as beasts very seldom look up, there was no occasion for the monkeys and the Jungle People to cross one another's path. But whenever they found a sick wolf, or a wounded tiger or bear, the monkeys would torment him, and would throw sticks and nuts at any beast for fun and in the hope of being noticed. Then they would howl and shriek senseless songs, and invite the Jungle People to climb up their trees and fight them, or would start furious battles over nothing among themselves, and leave the dead monkeys where the Jungle People could see them.

A heavy rain poured down on them, and the two hurried away, taking Mowgli along. What Baloo said about the monkeys was completely true. They lived in the treetops, and since animals rarely look up, there was no reason for the monkeys and the Jungle People to cross paths. But whenever they came across a sick wolf, or a wounded tiger or bear, the monkeys would tease and bother him, throwing sticks and nuts at any animal just for fun and hoping to get attention. Then they would howl and scream silly songs, inviting the Jungle People to climb their trees and fight them, or they would start wild fights over nothing among themselves, leaving the dead monkeys where the Jungle People could see them.

They were always just going to have a leader and laws and customs of their own, but they never did, because their memories would not hold over from day to day, and so they settled things by making up a saying: "What the Bandar-log think now the Jungle will think later"; and that comforted them a great deal. None of the beasts could reach them, but on the other hand none of the beasts would notice them, and that was why they were so pleased when Mowgli came to play with them, and when they heard how angry Baloo was.

They always planned to have their own leader, laws, and customs, but they never managed it because they couldn't remember anything from one day to the next. Instead, they created a saying: "What the Bandar-log think now, the Jungle will think later," which made them feel a lot better. None of the animals could catch them, but on the flip side, none of the animals paid them any attention. That’s why they were so happy when Mowgli came to hang out with them and when they heard how mad Baloo was.

They never meant to do any more,—the Bandar-log never mean anything at all,—but one of them invented what seemed to him a brilliant idea, and he told all the others that Mowgli would be a useful person to keep in the tribe, because he could weave sticks together for protection from the wind; so, if they caught him, they could make him teach them. Of course Mowgli, as a wood-cutter's child, inherited all sorts of instincts, and used to make little play-huts of fallen branches without thinking how he came to do it. The Monkey People, watching in the trees, considered these huts most wonderful. This time, they said, they were really going to have a leader and become the wisest people in the jungle—so wise that every one else would notice and envy them. Therefore they followed Baloo and Bagheera and Mowgli through the jungle very quietly till it was time for the midday nap, and Mowgli, who was very much ashamed of himself, slept between the panther and the bear, resolving to have no more to do with the Monkey People.

They never intended to do anything more—the Bandar-log never really plan anything at all—but one of them thought he had a great idea and told the others that Mowgli would be a useful addition to the tribe because he could weave sticks together for protection from the wind. So, if they captured him, they could make him teach them. Of course, Mowgli, being the child of a woodcutter, naturally had all kinds of instincts and would build little play-huts from fallen branches without even thinking about it. The Monkey People, watching from the trees, thought these huts were incredible. This time, they said they were really going to have a leader and become the smartest creatures in the jungle—so smart that everyone else would notice and envy them. So, they quietly followed Baloo, Bagheera, and Mowgli through the jungle until it was time for the midday nap. Mowgli, feeling quite ashamed of himself, slept between the panther and the bear, resolving to have nothing more to do with the Monkey People.

The next thing he remembered was feeling hands on his legs and arms,—hard, strong little hands,—and then a swash of branches in his face; and then he was staring down through the swaying boughs as Baloo woke the jungle with his deep cries and Bagheera bounded up the trunk with every tooth bared. The Bandar-log howled with triumph, and scuffled away to the upper branches where Bagheera dared not follow, shouting: "He has noticed us! Bagheera has noticed us! All the Jungle People admire us for our skill and our cunning!" Then they began their flight; and the flight of the Monkey People through tree-land is one of the things nobody can describe. They have their regular roads and cross-roads, uphills and downhills, all laid out from fifty to seventy or a hundred feet aboveground, and by these they can travel even at night if necessary.

The next thing he remembered was feeling hands on his legs and arms—hard, strong little hands—and then branches whipping against his face; then he was looking down through the swaying branches as Baloo stirred the jungle with his deep roars and Bagheera leaped up the trunk with his teeth bared. The Bandar-log howled with excitement and scampered up to the higher branches where Bagheera couldn’t follow, shouting: "He has seen us! Bagheera has seen us! All the Jungle People admire us for our skill and cleverness!" Then they started their escape; and the escape of the Monkey People through the trees is something no one can explain. They have their usual paths and shortcuts, uphills and downhills, all laid out from fifty to seventy or even a hundred feet above the ground, and they can travel by these even at night if needed.

Two of the strongest monkeys caught Mowgli under the arms and swung off with him through the tree-tops, twenty feet at a bound. Had they been alone they could have gone twice as fast, but the boy's weight held them back. Sick and giddy as Mowgli was he could not help enjoying the wild rush, though the glimpses of earth far down below frightened him, and the terrible check and jerk at the end of the swing over nothing but empty air brought his heart between his teeth.

Two of the strongest monkeys grabbed Mowgli under the arms and swung away with him through the treetops, jumping twenty feet with each leap. If they had been alone, they could have gone twice as fast, but the boy's weight slowed them down. Even though Mowgli felt sick and dizzy, he couldn't help but enjoy the wild ride, though the views of the ground far below scared him, and the sudden stop and jolt at the end of the swing over nothing but empty air made his heart race.

His escort would rush him up a tree till he felt the weak topmost branches crackle and bend under them, and, then, with a cough and a whoop, would fling themselves into the air outward and downward, and bring up hanging by their hands or their feet to the lower limbs of the next tree. Sometimes he could see for miles and miles over the still green jungle, as a man on the top of a mast can see for miles across the sea, and then the branches and leaves would lash him across the face, and he and his two guards would be almost down to earth again.

His escort would rush him up a tree until he felt the weak top branches crackle and bend beneath them, and then, with a cough and a shout, they would leap into the air, outward and downward, and grab onto the lower limbs of the next tree with their hands or feet. Sometimes he could see for miles over the lush green jungle, just like a sailor at the top of a mast can see far across the sea, and then the branches and leaves would whip across his face, bringing him and his two guards almost back down to earth again.

So bounding and crashing and whooping and yelling, the whole tribe of Bandar-log swept along the tree-roads with Mowgli their prisoner.

So bounding, crashing, whooping, and yelling, the entire tribe of Bandar-log rushed through the tree paths with Mowgli as their prisoner.

For a time he was afraid of being dropped; then he grew angry, but he knew better than to struggle; and then he began to think. The first thing was to send back word to Baloo and Bagheera, for, at the pace the monkeys were going, he knew his friends would be left far behind. It was useless to look down, for he could see only the top sides of the branches, so he stared upward and saw, far away in the blue, Rann, the Kite, balancing and wheeling as he kept watch over the jungle waiting for things to die. Rann noticed that the monkeys were carrying something, and dropped a few hundred yards to find out whether their load was good to eat. He whistled with surprise when he saw Mowgli being dragged up to a tree-top, and heard him give the Kite call for "We be of one blood, thou and I." The waves of the branches closed over the boy, but Rann balanced away to the next tree in time to see the little brown face come up again. "Mark my trail!" Mowgli shouted. "Tell Baloo of the Seeonee Pack, and Bagheera of the Council Rock."

For a while, he was scared of being dropped; then he got angry, but he knew better than to fight back; and then he started to think. The first thing he needed to do was send a message to Baloo and Bagheera, because at the rate the monkeys were moving, he knew his friends would be left far behind. It was pointless to look down, since he could only see the tops of the branches, so he looked up and saw Rann, the Kite, far away in the blue sky, balancing and flying as he watched over the jungle, waiting for things to die. Rann noticed the monkeys carrying something and swooped down to see if their load was edible. He whistled in surprise when he saw Mowgli being pulled up to the treetops and heard him call out to the Kite, "We are of one blood, you and I." The branches closed over the boy, but Rann moved to the next tree just in time to see Mowgli's little brown face pop up again. "Mark my trail!" Mowgli shouted. "Tell Baloo of the Seeonee Pack, and Bagheera of the Council Rock."

"In whose name, Brother?" Rann had never seen Mowgli before, though of course he had heard of him.

"In whose name, Brother?" Rann had never seen Mowgli before, though he had definitely heard of him.

"Mowgli, the Frog. Man-cub they call me! Mark my tra—il!"

"Mowgli, the Frog. They call me the Man-cub! Remember my trail!"

The last words were shrieked as he was being swung through the air, but Rann nodded, and rose up till he looked no bigger than a speck of dust, and there he hung, watching with his telescope eyes the swaying of the tree-tops as Mowgli's escort whirled along.

The last words were screamed as he was being swung through the air, but Rann nodded and rose up until he looked no bigger than a speck of dust. There he hung, watching with his telescope eyes as the tree tops swayed while Mowgli's group whirled along.

"They never go far," he said, with a chuckle. "They never do what they set out to do. Always pecking at new things are the Bandar-log. This time, if I have any eyesight, they have pecked down trouble for themselves, for Baloo is no fledgling and Bagheera can, as I know, kill more than goats."

"They never go far," he said with a laugh. "They never actually do what they plan to do. They're always messing around with new things, those Bandar-log. This time, if I can see clearly, they've gotten themselves into trouble, because Baloo is no rookie, and Bagheera can, as I know, take down more than just goats."

Then he rocked on his wings, his feet gathered up under him, and waited.

Then he swayed on his wings, his feet pulled up under him, and waited.

Meanwhile, Baloo and Bagheera were furious with rage and grief. Bagheera climbed as he had never climbed before, but the branches broke beneath his weight, and he slipped down, his claws full of bark.

Meanwhile, Baloo and Bagheera were filled with anger and sorrow. Bagheera climbed higher than he ever had before, but the branches snapped under his weight, and he slipped down, his claws covered in bark.

"Why didst thou not warn the man-cub!" he roared to poor Baloo, who had set off at a clumsy trot in the hope of overtaking the monkeys. "What was the use of half slaying him with blows if thou didst not warn him?"

"Why didn't you warn the kid?" he shouted at poor Baloo, who had started off at an awkward run trying to catch up with the monkeys. "What was the point of nearly beating him if you didn't warn him?"

"Haste! O haste! We—we may catch them yet!" Baloo panted.

"Hurry! Come on! We might still catch them!" Baloo panted.

"At that speed! It would not tire a wounded cow. Teacher of the Law, cub-beater—a mile of that rolling to and fro would burst thee open. Sit still and think! Make a plan. This is no time for chasing. They may drop him if we follow too close."

"At that speed! It wouldn't even tire out a wounded cow. Teacher of the Law, fighter—rolling around like that for a mile would make you burst. Sit still and think! Make a plan. This isn’t the time for chasing. They might drop him if we get too close."

"Arrula! Whoo! They may have dropped him already, being tired of carrying him. Who can trust the Bandar-log? Put dead bats on my head! Give me black bones to eat! Roll me into the hives of the wild bees that I may be stung to death, and bury me with the hyena; for I am the most miserable of bears! Arulala! Wahooa! O Mowgli, Mowgli! Why did I not warn thee against the Monkey Folk instead of breaking thy head? Now perhaps I may have knocked the day's lesson out of his mind, and he will be alone in the jungle without the Master Words!"

"Arrula! Whoo! They might have dropped him already because they're tired of carrying him. Who can trust the Bandar-log? Put dead bats on my head! Give me black bones to eat! Roll me into the wild bee hives so I can be stung to death, and bury me with the hyena; for I am the most miserable of bears! Arulala! Wahooa! O Mowgli, Mowgli! Why didn’t I warn you about the Monkey Folk instead of hitting your head? Now, maybe I've knocked the lesson of the day out of his mind, and he’ll be alone in the jungle without the Master Words!"

Baloo clasped his paws over his ears and rolled to and fro, moaning.

Baloo covered his ears with his paws and rolled back and forth, groaning.

"At least he gave me all the Words correctly a little time ago," said Bagheera, impatiently. "Baloo, thou hast neither memory nor respect. What would the jungle think if I, the Black Panther, curled myself up like Ikki, the Porcupine, and howled?"

"At least he gave me all the words right a little while ago," Bagheera said, impatiently. "Baloo, you have neither memory nor respect. What would the jungle think if I, the Black Panther, curled up like Ikki, the Porcupine, and howled?"

"What do I care what the jungle thinks? He may be dead by now."

"What do I care what the jungle thinks? He might be dead by now."

"Unless and until they drop him from the branches in sport, or kill him out of idleness, I have no fear for the man-cub. He is wise and well-taught, and, above all, he has the eyes that make the Jungle People afraid. But (and it is a great evil) he is in the power of the Bandar-log, and they, because they live in trees, have no fear of any of our people." Bagheera licked his one fore paw thoughtfully.

"Unless they drop him from the branches while playing or leave him to die from boredom, I’m not worried about the man-cub. He’s smart and has been well-trained, and most importantly, he has the kind of eyes that scare the Jungle People. But (and this is a serious problem) he’s in the hands of the Bandar-log, who have no fear of our kind because they live in the trees." Bagheera licked his front paw thoughtfully.

"Fool that I am! Oh fat, brown, root-digging fool that I am!" said Baloo, uncoiling himself with a jerk. "It is true what Hathi, the Wild Elephant, says: 'To each his own fear'; and they, the Bandar-log, fear Kaa, the Rock Snake. He can climb as well as they can. He steals the young monkeys in the night. The mere whisper of his name makes their wicked tails cold. Let us go to Kaa."

"How foolish I am! Oh, clumsy, brown, ground-digging fool that I am!" Baloo said, straightening up with a sudden movement. "What Hathi, the Wild Elephant, says is true: 'To each his own fear'; and the Bandar-log are afraid of Kaa, the Rock Snake. He can climb just as well as they can. He snatches the young monkeys at night. Just the sound of his name makes their nasty tails freeze. Let’s go find Kaa."

"What will he do for us? He is not of our tribe, being footless and with most evil eyes," said Bagheera.

"What will he do for us? He’s not one of us, being footless and having the most evil eyes," said Bagheera.

"He is very old and very cunning. Above all, he is always hungry," said Baloo, hopefully. "Promise him many goats."

"He’s really old and really clever. Most importantly, he’s always hungry," said Baloo, with hope. "Promise him a lot of goats."

"He sleeps for a full month after he has once eaten. He may be asleep now, and even were he awake, what if he would rather kill his own goats?" Bagheera, who did not know much about Kaa, was naturally suspicious.

"He sleeps for a whole month after he eats. He could be sleeping now, and even if he’s awake, what if he’d rather kill his own goats?" Bagheera, who didn’t know much about Kaa, felt naturally suspicious.

"Then in that case, thou and I together, old hunter, may make him see reason." Here Baloo rubbed his faded brown shoulder against the panther, and they went off to look for Kaa, the Rock Python.

"Then in that case, you and I together, old hunter, can make him see reason." Here Baloo rubbed his faded brown shoulder against the panther, and they went off to look for Kaa, the Rock Python.

They found him stretched out on a warm ledge in the afternoon sun, admiring his beautiful new coat, for he had been in retirement for the last ten days changing his skin, and now he was very splendid—darting his big blunt-nosed head along the ground, and twisting the thirty feet of his body into fantastic knots and curves, and licking his lips as he thought of his dinner to come.

They found him lounging on a warm ledge in the afternoon sun, admiring his beautiful new coat. He had been in retirement for the last ten days, shedding his skin, and now he looked magnificent—waving his big, blunt-nosed head along the ground, twisting the thirty feet of his body into fantastic knots and curves, and licking his lips at the thought of the dinner ahead.

"He has not eaten," said Baloo, with a grunt of relief, as soon as he saw the beautifully mottled brown and yellow jacket. "Be careful, Bagheera! He is always a little blind after he has changed his skin, and very quick to strike."

"He hasn't eaten," said Baloo, sighing with relief as soon as he saw the beautifully mottled brown and yellow jacket. "Be careful, Bagheera! He can be a bit blind right after he sheds his skin, and he's really quick to strike."

Kaa was not a poison snake—in fact he rather despised the Poison Snakes for cowards; but his strength lay in his hug, and when he had once lapped his huge coils round anybody there was no more to be said. "Good hunting!" cried Baloo, sitting up on his haunches. Like all snakes of his breed Kaa was rather deaf, and did not hear the call at first. Then he curled up ready for any accident, his head lowered.

Kaa wasn’t a venomous snake—in fact, he looked down on venomous snakes for being cowards—but his power was in his hug, and once he wrapped his massive coils around someone, that was it. “Happy hunting!” shouted Baloo, sitting up on his hind legs. Like all snakes of his kind, Kaa was a bit hard of hearing and didn’t catch the call right away. Then he coiled up, preparing for anything, with his head lowered.

"Good hunting for us all," he answered. "Oho, Baloo, what dost thou do here? Good hunting, Bagheera. One of us at least needs food. Is there any news of game afoot? A doe now, or even a young buck? I am as empty as a dried well."

"Good luck to us all," he replied. "Oho, Baloo, what are you doing here? Good luck, Bagheera. At least one of us needs food. Is there any news of game around? A doe now, or even a young buck? I'm as empty as a dried-up well."

"We are hunting," said Baloo, carelessly. He knew that you must not hurry Kaa. He is too big.

"We're hunting," said Baloo, casually. He knew that you shouldn't rush Kaa. He's too big.

"Give me permission to come with you," said Kaa. "A blow more or less is nothing to thee, Bagheera or Baloo, but I—I have to wait and wait for days in a wood path and climb half a night on the mere chance of a young ape. Pss naw! The branches are not what they were when I was young. Rotten twigs and dry boughs are they all."

"Let me come with you," said Kaa. "A few hits here and there don’t mean anything to you, Bagheera or Baloo, but I—I have to spend days waiting in the woods and climb for half the night just for the slim chance of finding a young ape. Pss naw! The branches aren’t what they used to be when I was younger. They’re all just rotten twigs and dry branches now."

"Maybe thy great weight has something to do with the matter," said Baloo.

"Maybe your heavy weight has something to do with this," said Baloo.

"I am a fair length—a fair length," said Kaa, with a little pride. "But for all that, it is the fault of this new-grown timber. I came very near to falling on my last hunt,—very near indeed,—and the noise of my slipping, for my tail was not tight wrapped round the tree, waked the Bandar-log, and they called me most evil names."

"I’m a pretty good size—pretty good size," said Kaa, a bit proudly. "But it’s all due to this new-grown timber. I almost fell during my last hunt—really close—and the sound of me slipping, because my tail wasn’t tightly wrapped around the tree, woke the Bandar-log, and they called me some terrible names."

"'Footless, yellow earthworm,'" said Bagheera under his whiskers, as though he were trying to remember something.

"'Footless, yellow earthworm,'" said Bagheera under his whiskers, as if he were trying to recall something.

"Sssss! Have they ever called me that?" said Kaa.

"Sssss! Have they ever called me that?" said Kaa.

"Something of that kind it was that they shouted to us last moon, but we never noticed them. They will say anything—even that thou hast lost all thy teeth, and dare not face anything bigger than a kid, because (they are indeed shameless, these Bandar-log)—because thou art afraid of the he-goats' horns," Bagheera went on sweetly.

"That’s the kind of thing they shouted at us last month, but we never paid attention to them. They’ll say anything—even that you’ve lost all your teeth and are too scared to face anything bigger than a kid, because (they really are shameless, those Bandar-log)—because you’re afraid of the he-goats' horns," Bagheera continued sweetly.

Now a snake, especially a wary old python like Kaa, very seldom shows that he is angry; but Baloo and Bagheera could see the big swallowing muscles on either side of Kaa's throat ripple and bulge.

Now, a snake, especially a cautious old python like Kaa, rarely shows that he's angry; but Baloo and Bagheera could see the large swallowing muscles on either side of Kaa's throat ripple and bulge.

"The Bandar-log have shifted their grounds," he said, quietly. "When I came up into the sun to-day I heard them whooping among the tree-tops."

"The Bandar-log have changed their location," he said softly. "When I came out into the sun today, I heard them whooping among the treetops."

"It—it is the Bandar-log that we follow now," said Baloo; but the words stuck in his throat, for this was the first time in his memory that one of the Jungle People had owned to being interested in the doings of the monkeys.

"It—it’s the Bandar-log that we're following now," said Baloo; but the words stuck in his throat, because this was the first time he could remember that one of the Jungle People had admitted to being interested in what the monkeys were up to.

"Beyond doubt, then, it is no small thing that takes two such hunters—leaders in their own jungle, I am certain—on the trail of the Bandar-log," Kaa replied, courteously, as he swelled with curiosity.

"Without a doubt, it’s significant that two such skilled hunters—leaders in their own territory, I’m sure—are on the trail of the Bandar-log," Kaa replied politely, as he grew more curious.

"Indeed," Baloo began, "I am no more than the old, and sometimes very foolish, Teacher of the Law to the Seeonee wolf-cubs, and Bagheera here—"

"Actually," Baloo started, "I’m just the old, and sometimes quite foolish, Teacher of the Law to the Seeonee wolf cubs, and Bagheera here—"

"Is Bagheera," said the Black Panther, and his jaws shut with a snap, for he did not believe in being humble. "The trouble is this, Kaa. Those nut-stealers and pickers of palm-leaves have stolen away our man-cub, of whom thou hast perhaps heard."

"Is Bagheera," said the Black Panther, snapping his jaws shut because he didn't believe in being modest. "The problem is this, Kaa. Those nut-stealers and palm-leaf pickers have taken our man-cub, the one you might have heard about."

"I heard some news from Ikki (his quills make him presumptuous) of a man-thing that was entered into a wolf-pack, but I did not believe. Ikki is full of stories half heard and very badly told."

"I heard some news from Ikki (his quills make him cocky) about a guy who joined a wolf pack, but I didn't believe it. Ikki is full of stories he's overheard and tells really badly."

"But it is true. He is such a man-cub as never was," said Baloo. "The best and wisest and boldest of man-cubs. My own pupil, who shall make the name of Baloo famous through all the jungles; and besides, I—we—love him, Kaa."

"But it's true. He’s a man-cub like no other," said Baloo. "The best, smartest, and bravest of man-cubs. My student, who will make the name Baloo famous throughout all the jungles; and besides, I—we—love him, Kaa."

"Ts! Ts!" said Kaa, shaking his head to and fro. "I also have known what love is. There are tales I could tell that—"

"Ts! Ts!" said Kaa, shaking his head back and forth. "I've also experienced love. There are stories I could share that—"

"That need a clear night when we are all well fed to praise properly," said Bagheera, quickly. "Our man-cub is in the hands of the Bandar-log now, and we know that of all the Jungle People they fear Kaa alone."

"That calls for a clear night when we're all well-fed to celebrate properly," said Bagheera swiftly. "Our man-cub is with the Bandar-log now, and we know that of all the Jungle People, they only fear Kaa."

"They fear me alone. They have good reason," said Kaa. "Chattering, foolish, vain—vain, foolish, and chattering—are the monkeys. But a man-thing in their hands is in no good luck. They grow tired of the nuts they pick, and throw them down. They carry a branch half a day, meaning to do great things with it, and then they snap it in two. That manling is not to be envied. They called me also—'yellow fish,' was it not?"

"They're afraid of me by myself. They have every reason to be," said Kaa. "The monkeys are chattering, foolish, and vain—vain, foolish, and chattering. But a human in their hands isn’t lucky at all. They get bored with the nuts they gather and just drop them. They carry a branch for half a day, thinking they’re going to do something amazing with it, and then they just break it in half. That little human shouldn't be envied. They called me too—wasn't it 'yellow fish'?"

"Worm—worm—earthworm," said Bagheera; "as well as other things which I cannot now say for shame."

"Worm—worm—earthworm," said Bagheera; "along with other things I can't mention right now because I'm embarrassed."

"We must remind them to speak well of their master. Aaa-sssh! We must help their wandering memories. Now, whither went they with thy cub?"

"We need to remind them to speak kindly about their master. Aaa-sssh! We have to assist their wandering memories. Now, where did they take your cub?"

"The jungle alone knows. Toward the sunset, I believe," said Baloo. "We had thought that thou wouldst know, Kaa."

"The jungle knows best. As the sun sets, I believe," said Baloo. "We thought you would know, Kaa."

"I? How? I take them when they come in my way, but I do not hunt the Bandar-log—or frogs—or green scum on a water-hole, for that matter."

"I? How? I deal with them when they cross my path, but I don’t go after the Bandar-log—or frogs—or green muck in a water-hole, for that matter."

"Up, up! Up, up! Hillo! Illo! Illo! Look up, Baloo of the Seeonee Wolf Pack!"

"Up, up! Up, up! Hey! Hello! Hello! Look up, Baloo of the Seeonee Wolf Pack!"

Baloo looked up to see where the voice came from, and there was Rann, the Kite, sweeping down with the sun shining on the upturned flanges of his wings. It was near Rann's bedtime, but he had ranged all over the jungle looking for the bear, and missed him in the thick foliage.

Baloo looked up to see where the voice was coming from, and there was Rann, the Kite, swooping down with the sun shining on the curved edges of his wings. It was almost Rann's bedtime, but he had been all over the jungle searching for the bear and had missed him in the dense foliage.

"What is it?" said Baloo.

"What is it?" Baloo asked.

"I have seen Mowgli among the Bandar-log. He bade me tell you. I watched. The Bandar-log have taken him beyond the river to the Monkey City—to the Cold Lairs. They may stay there for a night, or ten nights, or an hour. I have told the bats to watch through the dark time. That is my message. Good hunting, all you below!"

"I have seen Mowgli with the monkeys. He asked me to tell you. I watched. The monkeys have taken him across the river to the Monkey City—to the Cold Lairs. They might stay there for a night, or ten nights, or just an hour. I’ve asked the bats to keep watch during the night. That’s my message. Good luck hunting, everyone below!"

"Full gorge and a deep sleep to you, Rann!" cried Bagheera. "I will remember thee in my next kill, and put aside the head for thee alone, O best of kites!"

"Enjoy a full belly and a good sleep, Rann!" shouted Bagheera. "I'll think of you when I make my next kill and save the head just for you, O best of kites!"

"It is nothing. It is nothing. The boy held the Master Word. I could have done no less," and Rann circled up again to his roost.

"It means nothing. It means nothing. The boy held the Master Word. I couldn't have done anything less," and Rann flew back up to his perch.

"He has not forgotten to use his tongue," said Baloo, with a chuckle of pride. "To think of one so young remembering the Master Word for the birds while he was being pulled across trees!"

"He hasn't forgotten how to use his words," Baloo said with a chuckle of pride. "It's impressive for someone so young to remember the Master Word for the birds while being pulled through the trees!"

"It was most firmly driven into him," said Bagheera. "But I am proud of him, and now we must go to the Cold Lairs."

"It was really ingrained in him," said Bagheera. "But I'm proud of him, and now we need to head to the Cold Lairs."

They all knew where that place was, but few of the Jungle People ever went there, because what they called the Cold Lairs was an old deserted city, lost and buried in the jungle, and beasts seldom use a place that men have once used. The wild boar will, but the hunting-tribes do not. Besides, the monkeys lived there as much as they could be said to live anywhere, and no self-respecting animal would come within eye-shot of it except in times of drouth, when the half-ruined tanks and reservoirs held a little water.

They all knew where that place was, but very few of the Jungle People ever went there because what they called the Cold Lairs was an old, abandoned city, lost and hidden in the jungle, and animals rarely return to a place that humans once occupied. The wild boar might, but the hunting tribes do not. Plus, the monkeys lived there as much as they could be said to live anywhere, and no self-respecting animal would come into view of it except during droughts, when the half-ruined tanks and reservoirs held a little water.

"It is half a night's journey—at full speed," said Bagheera. Baloo looked very serious. "I will go as fast as I can," he said, anxiously.

"It’s a half-night’s journey—at top speed," said Bagheera. Baloo looked really serious. "I’ll go as fast as I can," he said, nervously.

"We dare not wait for thee. Follow, Baloo. We must go on the quick-foot—Kaa and I."

"We can’t wait for you. Come on, Baloo. We have to move quickly—Kaa and I."

"Feet or no feet, I can keep abreast of all thy four," said Kaa, shortly.

"Feet or no feet, I can keep up with all four of you," said Kaa, shortly.

Baloo made one effort to hurry, but had to sit down panting, and so they left him to come on later, while Bagheera hurried forward, at the rocking panther-canter. Kaa said nothing, but, strive as Bagheera might, the huge Rock Python held level with him. When they came to a hill-stream, Bagheera gained, because he bounded across while Kaa swam, his head and two feet of his neck clearing the water, but on level ground Kaa made up the distance.

Baloo tried to rush ahead but ended up sitting down to catch his breath, so they decided to let him come later while Bagheera moved on at a quick pace. Kaa didn’t say anything, but no matter how fast Bagheera went, the massive Rock Python kept up with him. When they reached a hill stream, Bagheera took the lead by leaping over it, while Kaa swam, his head and two feet of his neck above the water, but on flat ground, Kaa closed the gap.

"By the Broken Lock that freed me," said Bagheera, when twilight had fallen, "thou art no slow-goer."

"By the Broken Lock that freed me," said Bagheera as twilight set in, "you're no slowpoke."

"I am hungry," said Kaa. "Besides, they called me speckled frog."

"I’m hungry," said Kaa. "Plus, they called me a speckled frog."

"Worm—earthworm, and yellow to boot."

"Worm—earthworm, and yellow too."

"All one. Let us go on," and Kaa seemed to pour himself along the ground, finding the shortest road with his steady eyes, and keeping to it.

"All together. Let's move on," and Kaa appeared to glide along the ground, using his focused gaze to find the quickest path and sticking to it.

In the Cold Lairs the Monkey People were not thinking of Mowgli's friends at all. They had brought the boy to the Lost City, and were very pleased with themselves for the time. Mowgli had never seen an Indian city before, and though this was almost a heap of ruins it seemed very wonderful and splendid. Some king had built it long ago on a little hill. You could still trace the stone causeways that led up to the ruined gates where the last splinters of wood hung to the worn, rusted hinges. Trees had grown into and out of the walls; the battlements were tumbled down and decayed, and wild creepers hung out of the windows of the towers on the walls in bushy hanging clumps.

In the Cold Lairs, the Monkey People weren’t thinking about Mowgli's friends at all. They had taken the boy to the Lost City and were feeling proud of themselves for the moment. Mowgli had never seen an Indian city before, and even though this one was mostly in ruins, it seemed very amazing and impressive. A king had built it long ago on a small hill. You could still see the stone pathways that led up to the crumbling gates, where the last bits of wood dangled from the worn, rusted hinges. Trees had grown into and out of the walls; the battlements were fallen and decayed, and wild vines hung out of the windows of the towers on the walls in thick, bushy clumps.

A great roofless palace crowned the hill, and the marble of the courtyards and the fountains was split and stained with red and green, and the very cobblestones in the courtyard where the king's elephants used to live had been thrust up and apart by grasses and young trees. From the palace you could see the rows and rows of roofless houses that made up the city, looking like empty honeycombs filled with blackness; the shapeless block of stone that had been an idol in the square where four roads met; the pits and dimples at street corners where the public wells once stood, and the shattered domes of temples with wild figs sprouting on their sides.

A grand roofless palace topped the hill, and the marble in the courtyards and fountains was cracked and stained with red and green. The cobblestones in the courtyard where the king's elephants used to reside had been uprooted by grasses and young trees. From the palace, you could see the rows of roofless houses that made up the city, looking like empty honeycombs filled with darkness; the shapeless stone block that had once been an idol at the square where four roads met; the pits and depressions at street corners where the public wells used to be, and the broken domes of temples with wild figs growing on their sides.

The monkeys called the place their city, and pretended to despise the Jungle People because they lived in the forest. And yet they never knew what the buildings were made for nor how to use them. They would sit in circles on the hall of the king's council-chamber, and scratch for fleas and pretend to be men; or they would run in and out of the roofless houses and collect pieces of plaster and old bricks in a corner, and forget where they had hidden them, and fight and cry in scuffling crowds, and then break off to play up and down the terraces of the king's garden, where they would shake the rose-trees and the oranges in sport to see the fruit and flowers fall. They explored all the passages and dark tunnels in the palace and the hundreds of little dark rooms; but they never remembered what they had seen and what they had not, and so drifted about in ones and twos or crowds, telling one another that they were doing as men did. They drank at the tanks and made the water all muddy, and then they fought over it, and then they would all rush together in mobs and shout: "There are none in the jungle so wise and good and clever and strong and gentle as the Bandar-log." Then all would begin again till they grew tired of the city and went back to the tree-tops, hoping the Jungle People would notice them.

The monkeys called the place their city and pretended to look down on the Jungle People because they lived in the forest. Yet, they never understood what the buildings were for or how to use them. They would sit in circles in the king's council chamber, scratching for fleas and pretending to be humans; or they would run in and out of the roofless houses, collecting pieces of plaster and old bricks in a corner, forgetting where they had hidden them, and fighting and crying in chaotic groups. Then they would break off to play up and down the terraces of the king's garden, shaking the rose bushes and orange trees just to watch the fruit and flowers drop. They explored all the passages and dark tunnels in the palace and the hundreds of little dark rooms; but they never remembered what they had seen and what they hadn’t, so they drifted around in ones and twos or groups, telling each other that they were acting like humans. They drank from the tanks and made the water muddy, then fought over it, only to rush together in mobs and shout, “There are none in the jungle so wise and good and clever and strong and gentle as the Bandar-log.” Then it would all start over until they grew tired of the city and returned to the treetops, hoping the Jungle People would notice them.

Mowgli, who had been trained under the Law of the Jungle, did not like or understand this kind of life. The monkeys dragged him into the Cold Lairs late in the afternoon, and instead of going to sleep, as Mowgli would have done after a long journey, they joined hands and danced about and sang their foolish songs.

Mowgli, who had been brought up according to the Law of the Jungle, didn’t like or understand this way of living. The monkeys pulled him into the Cold Lairs late in the afternoon, and instead of going to sleep like Mowgli would have done after a long journey, they held hands, danced around, and sang their silly songs.

One of the monkeys made a speech, and told his companions that Mowgli's capture marked a new thing in the history of the Bandar-log, for Mowgli was going to show them how to weave sticks and canes together as a protection against rain and cold. Mowgli picked up some creepers and began to work them in and out, and the monkeys tried to imitate; but in a very few minutes they lost interest and began to pull their friends' tails or jump up and down on all fours, coughing.

One of the monkeys gave a speech and told his friends that Mowgli's capture was a significant event in the history of the Bandar-log, as Mowgli was going to teach them how to weave sticks and twigs together for protection against the rain and cold. Mowgli picked up some vines and started working them in and out, and the monkeys tried to copy him; but within just a few minutes, they lost interest and began pulling on each other's tails or jumping around on all fours, coughing.

"I want to eat," said Mowgli. "I am a stranger in this part of the jungle. Bring me food, or give me leave to hunt here."

"I want to eat," said Mowgli. "I'm a stranger in this part of the jungle. Bring me food, or let me hunt here."

Twenty or thirty monkeys bounded away to bring him nuts and wild pawpaws; but they fell to fighting on the road, and it was too much trouble to go back with what was left of the fruit. Mowgli was sore and angry as well as hungry, and he roamed through the empty city giving the Strangers' Hunting Call from time to time, but no one answered him, and Mowgli felt that he had reached a very bad place indeed.

Twenty or thirty monkeys ran off to get him nuts and wild pawpaws, but they started fighting on the way, and it was too much hassle to return with the leftover fruit. Mowgli was hurt and angry as well as hungry, and he wandered through the empty city, occasionally letting out the Strangers' Hunting Call, but no one responded. Mowgli felt that he had ended up in a really bad situation.

"All that Baloo has said about the Bandar-log is true," he thought to himself. "They have no Law, no Hunting Call, and no leaders—nothing but foolish words and little picking, thievish hands. So if I am starved or killed here, it will be all my own fault. But I must try to return to my own jungle. Baloo will surely beat me, but that is better than chasing silly rose-leaves with the Bandar-log."

"Everything Baloo said about the Bandar-log is true," he thought. "They have no laws, no hunting call, and no leaders—just silly chatter and thieving hands. So if I end up starved or killed here, it's completely my fault. But I have to try to get back to my own jungle. Baloo will definitely punish me, but that's better than chasing after pointless rose leaves with the Bandar-log."

But no sooner had he walked to the city wall than the monkeys pulled him back, telling him that he did not know how happy he was, and pinching him to make him grateful. He set his teeth and said nothing, but went with the shouting monkeys to a terrace above the red sandstone reservoirs that were half full of rain-water. There was a ruined summer-house of white marble in the center of the terrace, built for queens dead a hundred years ago. The domed roof had half fallen in and blocked up the underground passage from the palace by which the queens used to enter; but the walls were made of screens of marble tracery—beautiful, milk-white fretwork, set with agates and cornelians and jasper and lapis lazuli, and as the moon came up behind the hill it shone through the openwork, casting shadows on the ground like black-velvet embroidery.

But as soon as he walked to the city wall, the monkeys pulled him back, telling him he didn’t realize how happy he was, and pinching him to make him appreciative. He clenched his teeth and said nothing, but went along with the shouting monkeys to a terrace above the red sandstone reservoirs that were half full of rainwater. In the center of the terrace stood a ruined summer house of white marble, built for queens who had died a hundred years ago. The domed roof had partially collapsed, blocking the underground passage from the palace that the queens used to enter; but the walls were made of marble screens—beautiful, milk-white fretwork, adorned with agates, cornelians, jasper, and lapis lazuli. As the moon rose behind the hill, it shone through the openwork, casting shadows on the ground like black velvet embroidery.

Sore, sleepy, and hungry as he was, Mowgli could not help laughing when the Bandar-log began, twenty at a time, to tell him how great and wise and strong and gentle they were, and how foolish he was to wish to leave them. "We are great. We are free. We are wonderful. We are the most wonderful people in all the jungle! We all say so, and so it must be true," they shouted. "Now as you are a new listener and can carry our words back to the Jungle People so that they may notice us in future, we will tell you all about our most excellent selves."

Sore, sleepy, and hungry as he was, Mowgli couldn't help laughing when the Bandar-log started, twenty at a time, to brag about how great, wise, strong, and gentle they were, and how foolish he was for wanting to leave them. "We are great. We are free. We are amazing. We are the most amazing beings in the entire jungle! We all agree, so it must be true," they shouted. "Now that you're a new listener and can share our words with the Jungle People so they notice us in the future, we'll tell you all about how excellent we are."

Mowgli made no objection, and the monkeys gathered by hundreds and hundreds on the terrace to listen to their own speakers singing the praises of the Bandar-log, and whenever a speaker stopped for want of breath they would all shout together: "This is true; we all say so."

Mowgli didn’t say anything, and the monkeys gathered in crowds on the terrace to listen to their speakers singing the praises of the Bandar-log. Whenever a speaker paused to catch their breath, they would all shout together, "This is true; we all agree."

Mowgli nodded and blinked, and said "Yes" when they asked him a question, and his head spun with the noise. "Tabaqui, the Jackal, must have bitten all these people," he said to himself, "and now they have the madness. Certainly this is dewanee—the madness. Do they never go to sleep? Now there is a cloud coming to cover that moon. If it were only a big enough cloud I might try to run away in the darkness. But I am tired."

Mowgli nodded and blinked, saying "Yes" when they asked him a question, and his head was spinning from the noise. "Tabaqui, the Jackal, must have bitten all these people," he thought to himself, "and now they have the madness. This is definitely dewanee—the madness. Do they never sleep? There’s a cloud coming to cover the moon. If only it were a big enough cloud, I might try to escape into the darkness. But I’m tired."

That same cloud was being watched by two good friends in the ruined ditch below the city wall, for Bagheera and Kaa, knowing well how dangerous the Monkey People were in large numbers, did not wish to run any risks. The monkeys never fight unless they are a hundred to one, and few in the jungle care for those odds.

That same cloud was being watched by two good friends in the ruined ditch below the city wall, because Bagheera and Kaa, fully aware of how dangerous the Monkey People could be in large groups, didn’t want to take any chances. The monkeys only fight when they have a hundred to one advantage, and not many in the jungle are willing to face those odds.

"I will go to the west wall," Kaa whispered, "and come down swiftly with the slope of the ground in my favor. They will not throw themselves upon my back in their hundreds, but—"

"I'll head to the west wall," Kaa whispered, "and come down quickly since the ground will be in my favor. They won't throw themselves onto my back in their hundreds, but—"

"I know it," said Bagheera. "Would that Baloo were here; but we must do what we can. When that cloud covers the moon I shall go to the terrace. They hold some sort of council there over the boy."

"I know," said Bagheera. "I wish Baloo were here; but we have to do what we can. When that cloud covers the moon, I’ll go to the terrace. They’re having some kind of meeting there about the boy."

"Good hunting," said Kaa, grimly, and glided away to the west wall. That happened to be the least ruined of any, and the big snake was delayed a while before he could find a way up the stones.

"Good hunting," Kaa said grimly, and glided away toward the west wall. That wall happened to be the least damaged of all, and the big snake took a while to find a way up the stones.

The cloud hid the moon, and as Mowgli wondered what would come next he heard Bagheera's light feet on the terrace. The Black Panther had raced up the slope almost without a sound, and was striking—he knew better than to waste time in biting—right and left among the monkeys, who were seated round Mowgli in circles fifty and sixty deep. There was a howl of fright and rage, and then as Bagheera tripped on the rolling, kicking bodies beneath him, a monkey shouted: "There is only one here! Kill him! Kill!" A scuffling mass of monkeys, biting, scratching, tearing, and pulling, closed over Bagheera, while five or six laid hold of Mowgli, dragged him up the wall of the summer-house, and pushed him through the hole of the broken dome. A man-trained boy would have been badly bruised, for the fall was a good ten feet, but Mowgli fell as Baloo had taught him to fall, and landed light.

The cloud covered the moon, and as Mowgli wondered what would happen next, he heard Bagheera's soft footsteps on the terrace. The Black Panther had raced up the slope almost silently and was attacking—he knew better than to waste time biting—right and left among the monkeys, who were sitting around Mowgli in circles fifty and sixty deep. There was a mix of fear and anger, and then as Bagheera stumbled over the rolling, kicking bodies beneath him, a monkey shouted, "There's only one here! Kill him! Kill!" A chaotic mass of monkeys, biting, scratching, tearing, and pulling, surrounded Bagheera, while five or six grabbed Mowgli, dragged him up the wall of the summer-house, and pushed him through the hole in the broken dome. A boy raised by humans would have been badly bruised, since the fall was a good ten feet, but Mowgli fell as Baloo had taught him to fall, and landed softly.

"Stay there," shouted the monkeys, "till we have killed thy friend. Later we will play with thee, if the Poison People leave thee alive."

"Stay there," yelled the monkeys, "until we have killed your friend. Then we'll play with you, if the Poison People leave you alive."

"We be of one blood, ye and I," said Mowgli, quickly giving the Snake's Call. He could hear rustling and hissing in the rubbish all round him, and gave the Call a second time to make sure.

"We're of the same blood, you and I," said Mowgli, quickly using the Snake's Call. He could hear rustling and hissing in the debris all around him, and he used the Call a second time to confirm.

"Down hoods all," said half a dozen low voices. Every old ruin in India becomes sooner or later a dwelling-place of snakes, and the old summer-house was alive with cobras. "Stand still, Little Brother, lest thy feet do us harm."

"Everyone, pull your hoods up," said several quiet voices. Every ancient ruin in India eventually becomes home to snakes, and the old summer-house was bustling with cobras. "Stay still, Little Brother, so you don't hurt us with your feet."

Mowgli stood as quietly as he could, peering through the openwork and listening to the furious din of the fight round the Black Panther—the yells and chatterings and scufflings, and Bagheera's deep, hoarse cough as he backed and bucked and twisted and plunged under the heaps of his enemies. For the first time since he was born, Bagheera was fighting for his life.

Mowgli stood as quietly as he could, peering through the latticework and listening to the chaotic noise of the battle around the Black Panther—the shouts, chatter, and scuffling, along with Bagheera's deep, raspy cough as he backed up, bucked, twisted, and plunged beneath the piles of his enemies. For the first time in his life, Bagheera was fighting for survival.

"Baloo must be at hand; Bagheera would not have come alone," Mowgli thought; and then he called aloud: "To the tank, Bagheera! Roll to the water-tanks! Roll and plunge! Get to the water!"

"Baloo must be around; Bagheera wouldn't have come alone," Mowgli thought; and then he shouted: "To the tank, Bagheera! Roll to the water-tanks! Roll and dive in! Get to the water!"

Bagheera heard, and the cry that told him Mowgli was safe gave him new courage. He worked his way desperately, inch by inch, straight for the reservoirs, hitting in silence.

Bagheera heard, and the sound that revealed Mowgli was safe filled him with renewed courage. He pushed his way forward, desperately inch by inch, straight for the reservoirs, moving quietly.

Then from the ruined wall nearest the jungle rose up the rumbling war-shout of Baloo. The old bear had done his best, but he could not come before. "Bagheera," he shouted, "I am here! I climb! I haste! Ahuwora! The stones slip under my feet! Wait my coming, O most infamous Bandar log!"

Then from the crumbled wall closest to the jungle rose the loud battle cry of Baloo. The old bear had tried his hardest, but he couldn't get here any faster. "Bagheera," he shouted, "I'm here! I'm climbing! I'm hurrying! Ahuwora! The stones are slipping under my feet! Just wait for me, you most notorious Bandar log!"

He panted up the terrace only to disappear to the head in a wave of monkeys, but he threw himself squarely on his haunches, and spreading out his fore paws, hugged as many as he could hold, and then began to hit with a regular bat-bat-bat, like the flipping strokes of a paddle-wheel.

He rushed up the terrace only to be engulfed by a wave of monkeys, but he squatted down and, spreading out his arms, hugged as many as he could hold. Then he started to hit them in a steady bat-bat-bat, like the rhythmic strokes of a paddle-wheel.

A crash and a splash told Mowgli that Bagheera had fought his way to the tank, where the monkeys could not follow. The panther lay gasping for breath, his head just out of water, while the monkeys stood three deep on the red stone steps, dancing up and down with rage, ready to spring upon him from all sides if he came out to help Baloo. It was then that Bagheera lifted up his dripping chin, and in despair gave the Snake's Call for protection,—"We be of one blood, ye and I,"—for he believed that Kaa had turned tail at the last minute. Even Baloo, half smothered under the monkeys on the edge of the terrace, could not help chuckling as he heard the big Black Panther asking for help.

A crash and a splash alerted Mowgli that Bagheera had made it to the tank, where the monkeys couldn’t follow. The panther lay there, gasping for air, his head barely above the water, while the monkeys crowded the red stone steps, jumping up and down in anger, ready to pounce on him from all sides if he tried to help Baloo. It was then that Bagheera raised his soaked chin and, feeling hopeless, called out for protection with the Snake's Call — "We be of one blood, you and I" — because he thought Kaa had backed out at the last moment. Even Baloo, nearly overwhelmed by the monkeys on the edge of the terrace, couldn’t help but laugh as he heard the big black panther asking for help.

Kaa had only just worked his way over the west wall, landing with a wrench that dislodged a coping-stone into the ditch. He had no intention of losing any advantage of the ground, and coiled and uncoiled himself once or twice, to be sure that every foot of his long body was in working order.

Kaa had just made his way over the west wall, landing with a thud that knocked a coping stone into the ditch. He wasn't planning on losing any ground advantage, so he coiled and uncoiled himself a couple of times to make sure every part of his long body was in good shape.

All that while the fight with Baloo went on, and the monkeys yelled in the tank round Bagheera, and Mang, the Bat, flying to and fro, carried the news of the great battle over the jungle, till even Hathi, the Wild Elephant, trumpeted, and, far away, scattered bands of the Monkey Folk woke and came leaping along the tree-roads to help their comrades in the Cold Lairs, and the noise of the fight roused all the day-birds for miles round.

All the while, the fight with Baloo continued, and the monkeys screamed in the trees around Bagheera. Mang, the Bat, flew back and forth, spreading the news of the epic battle across the jungle, until even Hathi, the Wild Elephant, trumpeted, and, from afar, groups of the Monkey Folk woke up and came jumping along the tree paths to assist their friends in the Cold Lairs. The noise of the fight stirred all the day-birds for miles around.

Then Kaa came straight, quickly, and anxious to kill. The fighting strength of a python is in the driving blow of his head, backed by all the strength and weight of his body. If you can imagine a lance, or a battering-ram, or a hammer, weighing nearly half a ton driven by a cool, quiet mind living in the handle of it, you can imagine roughly what Kaa was like when he fought. A python four or five feet long can knock a man down if he hits him fairly in the chest, and Kaa was thirty feet long, as you know. His first stroke was delivered into the heart of the crowd round Baloo—was sent home with shut mouth in silence, and there was no need of a second. The monkeys scattered with cries of "Kaa! It is Kaa! Run! Run!"

Then Kaa approached directly, quickly, and eager to kill. The fighting power of a python lies in the forceful strike of its head, supported by the full strength and weight of its body. If you can picture a spear, or a battering ram, or a hammer weighing nearly half a ton driven by a calm, composed mind controlling it, you can get a rough idea of what Kaa was like in battle. A python four or five feet long can knock a person down if it strikes them squarely in the chest, and Kaa was thirty feet long, as you know. His first strike hit the heart of the crowd around Baloo—delivered silently with a closed mouth, and there was no need for a second. The monkeys scattered, shouting, "Kaa! It’s Kaa! Run! Run!"

Generations of monkeys had been scared into good behavior by the stories their elders told them of Kaa, the night-thief, who could slip along the branches as quietly as moss grows, and steal away the strongest monkey that ever lived; of old Kaa, who could make himself look so like a dead branch or a rotten stump that the wisest were deceived till the branch caught them, and then—

Generations of monkeys had been frightened into good behavior by the stories their elders told them about Kaa, the night-thief, who could move along the branches as silently as moss grows, and snatch away the strongest monkey that ever lived; of old Kaa, who could make himself look so much like a dead branch or a rotten stump that even the smartest were fooled until the branch caught them, and then—

Kaa was everything that the monkeys feared in the jungle, for none of them knew the limits of his power, none of them could look him in the face, and none had ever come alive out of his hug. And so they ran, stammering with terror, to the walls and the roofs of the houses, and Baloo drew a deep breath of relief. His fur was much thicker than Bagheera's, but he had suffered sorely in the fight. Then Kaa opened his mouth for the first time and spoke one long hissing word, and the far-away monkeys, hurrying to the defense of the Cold Lairs, stayed where they were, cowering, till the loaded branches bent and crackled under them. The monkeys on the walls and the empty houses stopped their cries, and in the stillness that fell upon the city Mowgli heard Bagheera shaking his wet sides as he came up from the tank.

Kaa was everything the monkeys feared in the jungle, as none of them knew the extent of his power, none could look him in the eye, and none had ever survived his embrace. So, they ran, trembling with fear, to the walls and rooftops of the houses, while Baloo breathed a huge sigh of relief. His fur was much thicker than Bagheera's, but he had endured a lot in the fight. Then Kaa opened his mouth for the first time and spoke a long hissing word, and the distant monkeys, racing to defend the Cold Lairs, froze in place, cowering until the branches they perched on bowed and cracked under their weight. The monkeys on the walls and in the empty houses stopped their cries, and in the silence that enveloped the city, Mowgli heard Bagheera shaking off the water as he emerged from the tank.

Then the clamor broke out again. The monkeys leaped higher up the walls; they clung round the necks of the big stone idols and shrieked as they skipped along the battlements; while Mowgli, dancing in the summer-house, put his eye to the screenwork and hooted owl-fashion between his front teeth, to show his derision and contempt.

Then the noise erupted again. The monkeys jumped higher up the walls; they hung around the necks of the big stone idols and screamed as they skipped along the battlements; while Mowgli, dancing in the summer-house, pressed his eye against the screen and hooted like an owl between his front teeth to express his mockery and disdain.

"Get the man-cub out of that trap; I can do no more," Bagheera gasped. "Let us take the man-cub and go. They may attack again."

"Get the kid out of that trap; I can’t do anything else," Bagheera gasped. "Let’s take the kid and go. They might attack again."

"They will not move till I order them. Stay you sssso!" Kaa hissed, and the city was silent once more. "I could not come before, Brother, but I think I heard thee call"—this was to Bagheera.

"They won't move until I tell them to. Stay right there!" Kaa hissed, and the city fell silent again. "I couldn't come earlier, Brother, but I think I heard you call"—this was to Bagheera.

"I—I may have cried out in the battle," Bagheera answered. "Baloo, art thou hurt?"

"I—I might have shouted during the fight," Bagheera replied. "Baloo, are you hurt?"

"I am not sure that they have not pulled me into a hundred little bearlings," said Baloo, gravely shaking one leg after the other. "Wow! I am sore. Kaa, we owe thee, I think, our lives—Bagheera and I."

"I’m not sure they haven’t turned me into a hundred little bear cubs," said Baloo, seriously shaking one leg after the other. "Wow! I’m sore. Kaa, I think we

"No matter. Where is the manling?"

"No matter. Where is the young man?"

"Here, in a trap. I cannot climb out," cried Mowgli. The curve of the broken dome was above his head.

"Here, in a trap. I can't get out," shouted Mowgli. The curve of the broken dome was above him.

"Take him away. He dances like Mao, the Peacock. He will crush our young," said the cobras inside.

"Take him away. He dances like Mao, the Peacock. He will crush our young," said the cobras inside.

"Hah!" said Kaa, with a chuckle, "he has friends everywhere, this manling. Stand back, Manling; and hide you, O Poison People. I break down the wall."

"Hah!" Kaa said with a laugh, "this little human has friends everywhere. Step back, little human; and hide, you Poison People. I'm going to break down the wall."

Kaa looked carefully till he found a discolored crack in the marble tracery showing a weak spot, made two or three light taps with his head to get the distance, and then lifting up six feet of his body clear of the ground, sent home half a dozen full-power, smashing blows, nose-first. The screenwork broke and fell away in a cloud of dust and rubbish, and Mowgli leaped through the opening and flung himself between Baloo and Bagheera—an arm round each big neck.

Kaa examined the marble design closely until he spotted a discolored crack that indicated a weak spot. After a couple of gentle taps with his head to gauge the distance, he lifted six feet of his body off the ground and delivered half a dozen powerful, smashing blows nose-first. The screenwork shattered and crumbled into a cloud of dust and debris, and Mowgli jumped through the opening and threw himself between Baloo and Bagheera—one arm around each large neck.

"Art thou hurt?" said Baloo, hugging him softly.

"Are you hurt?" said Baloo, hugging him gently.

"I am sore, hungry, and not a little bruised; but, oh, they have handled ye grievously, my Brothers! Ye bleed."

"I’m sore, hungry, and pretty bruised; but, oh, they’ve treated you badly, my Brothers! You’re bleeding."

"Others also," said Bagheera, licking his lips and looking at the monkey-dead on the terrace and round the tank.

"Others too," said Bagheera, licking his lips and looking at the monkey's corpse on the terrace and around the tank.

"It is nothing, it is nothing if thou art safe, O my pride of all little frogs!" whimpered Baloo.

"It doesn't matter at all if you're safe, O my pride of all little frogs!" whimpered Baloo.

"Of that we shall judge later," said Bagheera, in a dry voice that Mowgli did not at all like. "But here is Kaa, to whom we owe the battle and thou owest thy life. Thank him according to our customs, Mowgli."

"That’s something we can decide later," Bagheera said in a dry tone that Mowgli didn’t like at all. "But here’s Kaa, the one who helped us in battle and saved your life. Thank him the way we do, Mowgli."

Mowgli turned and saw the great python's head swaying a foot above his own.

Mowgli turned and saw the giant python's head swaying a foot above him.

"So this is the manling," said Kaa. "Very soft is his skin, and he is not so unlike the Bandar-log. Have a care, Manling, that I do not mistake thee for a monkey some twilight when I have newly changed my coat."

"So this is the human child," said Kaa. "His skin is very soft, and he’s not so different from the monkeys. Be careful, human child, that I don’t mistake you for a monkey one evening when I've just shed my skin."

"We be of one blood, thou and I," Mowgli answered. "I take my life from thee, to-night. My kill shall be thy kill if ever thou art hungry, O Kaa."

"We are of one blood, you and I," Mowgli replied. "I owe my life to you tonight. My kill will be your kill if you ever feel hungry, O Kaa."

"All thanks, Little Brother," said Kaa, though his eyes twinkled. "And what may so bold a hunter kill? I ask that I may follow when next he goes abroad."

"Thanks a lot, Little Brother," said Kaa, his eyes sparkling. "And what kind of fearless hunter are you? I ask so I can join you on your next adventure."

"I kill nothing,—I am too little,—but I drive goats toward such as can use them. When thou art empty come to me and see if I speak the truth. I have some skill in these [he held out his hands], and if ever thou art in a trap, I may pay the debt which I owe to thee, to Bagheera, and to Baloo, here. Good hunting to ye all, my masters."

"I don't kill anything—I’m too small—but I guide goats to those who can use them. When you’re hungry, come to me and see if I’m telling the truth. I have some skill in these [he held out his hands], and if you ever get caught in a trap, I might repay the debt I owe to you, to Bagheera, and to Baloo, here. Happy hunting to you all, my friends."

"Well said," growled Baloo, for Mowgli had returned thanks very prettily. The python dropped his head lightly for a minute on Mowgli's shoulder. "A brave heart and a courteous tongue," said he. "They shall carry thee far through the jungle, Manling. But now go hence quickly with thy friends. Go and sleep, for the moon sets, and what follows it is not well that thou shouldst see."

"Well said," growled Baloo, because Mowgli had expressed his thanks very nicely. The python rested his head gently on Mowgli's shoulder for a moment. "A brave heart and a polite tongue," he said. "They will take you far through the jungle, Little Man. But now, leave quickly with your friends. Go and sleep, because the moon is setting, and what comes after isn't something you should see."

The moon was sinking behind the hills and the lines of trembling monkeys huddled together on the walls and battlements looked like ragged, shaky fringes of things. Baloo went down to the tank for a drink, and Bagheera began to put his fur in order, as Kaa glided out into the center of the terrace and brought his jaws together with a ringing snap that drew all the monkeys' eyes upon him.

The moon was setting behind the hills, and the trembling monkeys huddled together on the walls and battlements looked like tattered, shaky edges of things. Baloo went to the watering hole for a drink, and Bagheera started to groom his fur, while Kaa slithered out to the center of the terrace and snapped his jaws together with a loud click that caught all the monkeys' attention.

"The moon sets," he said. "Is there yet light to see?"

"The moon is setting," he said. "Is there still light to see?"

From the walls came a moan like the wind in the tree-tops: "We see, O Kaa!"

From the walls came a moan like the wind in the treetops: "We see you, Kaa!"

"Good! Begins now the Dance—the Dance of the Hunger of Kaa. Sit still and watch."

"Great! The Dance starts now—the Dance of Kaa's Hunger. Stay still and watch."

He turned twice or thrice in a big circle, weaving his head from right to left. Then he began making loops and figures of eight with his body, and soft, oozy triangles that melted into squares and five-sided figures, and coiled mounds, never resting, never hurrying, and never stopping his low, humming song. It grew darker and darker, till at last the dragging, shifting coils disappeared, but they could hear the rustle of the scales.

He spun around two or three times in a big circle, moving his head from side to side. Then he started making loops and figure-eights with his body, along with soft, flowing triangles that melted into squares and pentagons, as well as coiled mounds, never stopping, never rushing, and always maintaining his low, humming song. It got darker and darker, until finally the dragging, shifting coils vanished, but they could still hear the rustling of the scales.

Baloo and Bagheera stood still as stone, growling in their throats, their neck-hair bristling, and Mowgli watched and wondered.

Baloo and Bagheera stood frozen like statues, growling in their throats, their fur standing on end, and Mowgli watched in amazement.

"Bandar-log," said the voice of Kaa at last, "can ye stir foot or hand without my order? Speak!"

"Bandar-log," Kaa's voice finally said, "can you move a foot or a hand without my command? Speak!"

"Without thy order we cannot stir foot or hand, O Kaa!"

"Without your command, we can't make a move, O Kaa!"

"Good! Come all one pace nearer to me."

"Great! Everyone, take one step closer to me."

The lines of the monkeys swayed forward helplessly, and Baloo and Bagheera took one stiff step forward with them.

The lines of the monkeys moved forward helplessly, and Baloo and Bagheera took one rigid step forward with them.

"Nearer!" hissed Kaa, and they all moved again.

"Closer!" hissed Kaa, and they all moved again.

Mowgli laid his hands on Baloo and Bagheera to get them away, and the two great beasts started as though they had been waked from a dream.

Mowgli placed his hands on Baloo and Bagheera to push them away, and the two large animals jolted as if they had just been pulled from a dream.

"Keep thy hand on my shoulder," Bagheera whispered. "Keep it there, or I must go back—must go back to Kaa. Aah!"

"Keep your hand on my shoulder," Bagheera whispered. "Keep it there, or I have to go back—I have to go back to Kaa. Aah!"

"It is only old Kaa making circles on the dust," said Mowgli; "let us go"; and the three slipped off through a gap in the walls to the jungle.

"It’s just old Kaa making circles in the dust," said Mowgli; "let’s go"; and the three slipped through a gap in the walls into the jungle.

"Whoof!" said Baloo, when he stood under the still trees again. "Never more will I make an ally of Kaa," and he shook himself all over.

"Whoof!" said Baloo, when he stood under the quiet trees again. "I will never ally with Kaa again," and he shook himself all over.

"He knows more than we," said Bagheera, trembling. "In a little time, had I stayed, I should have walked down his throat."

"He knows more than we do," said Bagheera, trembling. "If I had stayed any longer, I would have walked down his throat."

"Many will walk that road before the moon rises again," said Baloo. "He will have good hunting—after his own fashion."

"Many will walk that road before the moon rises again," said Baloo. "He will have good hunting—in his own way."

"But what was the meaning of it all?" said Mowgli, who did not know anything of a python's powers of fascination. "I saw no more than a big snake making foolish circles till the dark came. And his nose was all sore. Ho! Ho!"

"But what was the point of it all?" said Mowgli, who had no idea about a python's ability to mesmerize. "I just saw a big snake going in pointless circles until it got dark. And his nose was all messed up. Ha! Ha!"

"Mowgli," said Bagheera, angrily, "his nose was sore on thy account; as my ears and sides and paws, and Baloo's neck and shoulders are bitten on thy account. Neither Baloo nor Bagheera will be able to hunt with pleasure for many days."

"Mowgli," Bagheera said angrily, "his nose was sore because of you; just like my ears, sides, and paws, and Baloo's neck and shoulders have been hurt because of you. Neither Baloo nor I will be able to hunt happily for a long time."

"It is nothing," said Baloo; "we have the man-cub again."

"It’s no big deal," said Baloo; "we have the man-cub back."

"True; but he has cost us most heavily in time which might have been spent in good hunting, in wounds, in hair,—I am half plucked along my back,—and last of all, in honor. For, remember, Mowgli, I, who am the Black Panther, was forced to call upon Kaa for protection, and Baloo and I were both made stupid as little birds by the Hunger-Dance. All this, Man-cub, came of thy playing with the Bandar-log."

"True; but he has cost us a lot of time that could have been spent on good hunting, in injuries, in fur—I’m half stripped along my back—and finally, in honor. Remember, Mowgli, I, the Black Panther, had to call on Kaa for protection, and Baloo and I were both made as foolish as little birds by the Hunger-Dance. All of this, Man-cub, came from you playing with the Bandar-log."

"True; it is true," said Mowgli, sorrowfully. "I am an evil man-cub, and my stomach is sad in me."

"That's right; it's true," said Mowgli, sadly. "I'm a bad man-cub, and my stomach feels upset."

"Mf! What says the Law of the Jungle, Baloo?"

"Mf! What does the Law of the Jungle say, Baloo?"

Baloo did not wish to bring Mowgli into any more trouble, but he could not tamper with the Law, so he mumbled, "Sorrow never stays punishment. But remember, Bagheera, he is very little."

Baloo didn't want to get Mowgli into any more trouble, but he couldn't mess with the Law, so he said, "Sadness doesn't last as a punishment. But keep in mind, Bagheera, he's really young."

"I will remember; but he has done mischief; and blows must be dealt now. Mowgli, hast thou anything to say?"

"I'll remember; but he's caused trouble, and consequences have to be faced now. Mowgli, do you have anything to say?"

"Nothing. I did wrong. Baloo and thou art wounded. It is just."

"Nothing. I did wrong. Baloo, and you are hurt. It's fair."

Bagheera gave him half a dozen love-taps; from a panther's point of view they would hardly have waked one of his own cubs, but for a seven year-old boy they amounted to as severe a beating as you could wish to avoid. When it was all over Mowgli sneezed, and picked himself up without a word.

Bagheera gave him a bunch of gentle taps; from a panther's perspective, they wouldn't have even stirred one of his own cubs, but for a seven-year-old boy, they felt like a pretty serious beating. Once it was all done, Mowgli sneezed and got back up without saying a word.

"Now," said Bagheera, "jump on my back, Little Brother, and we will go home."

"Okay," said Bagheera, "hop on my back, Little Brother, and we'll head home."

One of the beauties of Jungle Law is that punishment settles all scores. There is no nagging afterward.

One of the great things about Jungle Law is that punishment clears everything up. There’s no lingering issues afterward.

Mowgli laid his head down on Bagheera's back and slept so deeply that he never waked when he was put down by Mother Wolf's side in the home-cave.

Mowgli rested his head on Bagheera's back and fell asleep so soundly that he didn't wake up when he was placed next to Mother Wolf in the den.


ROAD-SONG OF THE BANDAR-LOG

ROAD SONG OF THE BANDAR-LOG

Here we go in a wild celebration,
Halfway to the jealous moon!
Don't you wish you could join our lively bands?
Don't you wish you had extra hands?
Wouldn't you like your tails to be—so
Curved like a Cupid's bow?
Now you're upset, but—never mind,
Brother, your tail is hanging down behind!
Here we are sitting in a row of branches,
Thinking about the beautiful things we know;
Dreaming of actions that we plan to take,
All done, just give it a minute or two—
Something noble, grand, and good,
Achieved just by hoping we could.
Now we're going to—forget it,
Brother, your tail is hanging down behind!
All the conversations we've ever listened to
Spoken by bat, beast, or bird—
Hide, fin, scale, or feather—
Say it fast and all at once!
Awesome! Amazing! Here we go again!
Now we’re talking just like guys.
Let's just say we are ... never mind,
Brother, your tail is hanging down behind you!
This is the way of the monkey people.

Then join our leaping lines that scumfish through the pines,

Then join our jumping lines that rush through the pines,

That rocket by where, light and high, the wild-grape swings.

That rocket over there, bright and high, where the wild grapes hang.

By the rubbish in our wake, and the noble noise we make,

By the trash we leave behind and the great noise we create,

Be sure, be sure, we're going to do some splendid things!

For sure, for sure, we're going to do some amazing things!


"TIGER! TIGER!"


What about the hunting, brave hunter?
Bro, the watch was long and freezing.
What about the target you went to hunt?
Brother, he still digs in the jungle.
Where is the strength that built your pride?
Bro, it's flowing from my side and flank.
Where's the rush that makes you hurry by?
Brother, I’m going to my place—to die.

"TIGER! TIGER!"

"Tiger! Tiger!"

NOW we must go back to the last tale but one. When Mowgli left the wolf's cave after the fight with the Pack at the Council Rock, he went down to the plowed lands where the villagers lived, but he would not stop there because it was too near to the jungle, and he knew that he had made at least one bad enemy at the Council. So he hurried on, keeping to the rough road that ran down the valley, and followed it at a steady jog-trot for nearly twenty miles, till he came to a country that he did not know. The valley opened out into a great plain dotted over with rocks and cut up by ravines. At one end stood a little village, and at the other the thick jungle came down in a sweep to the grazing-grounds, and stopped there as though it had been cut off with a hoe. All over the plain, cattle and buffaloes were grazing, and when the little boys in charge of the herds saw Mowgli they shouted and ran away, and the yellow pariah dogs that hang about every Indian village barked. Mowgli walked on, for he was feeling hungry, and when he came to the village gate he saw the big thorn-bush that was drawn up before the gate at twilight, pushed to one side.

NOW we must go back to the second-to-last story. When Mowgli left the wolf's cave after the fight with the Pack at the Council Rock, he headed down to the plowed fields where the villagers lived, but he didn’t stop there because it was too close to the jungle, and he knew he had made at least one dangerous enemy at the Council. So he hurried on, sticking to the rough road that ran down the valley, maintaining a steady jog for nearly twenty miles until he reached an unfamiliar area. The valley opened up into a vast plain scattered with rocks and crisscrossed by ravines. At one end stood a small village, while at the other, the dense jungle extended down to the grazing lands and appeared to have been cut off with a hoe. All across the plain, cattle and buffaloes grazed, and when the young boys watching the herds saw Mowgli, they yelled and ran away, while the yellow pariah dogs that linger around every Indian village barked. Mowgli continued walking, feeling hungry, and when he reached the village gate, he noticed that the large thorn-bush that had been pushed in front of the gate at twilight was moved to the side.

"Umph!" he said, for he had come across more than one such barricade in his night rambles after things to eat. "So men are afraid of the People of the Jungle here also." He sat down by the gate, and when a man came out he stood up, opened his mouth, and pointed down it to show that he wanted food. The man stared, and ran back up the one street of the village shouting for the priest, who was a big, fat man dressed in white, with a red and yellow mark on his forehead. The priest came to the gate, and with him at least a hundred people, who stared and talked and shouted and pointed at Mowgli.

"Umph!" he said, having encountered more than one of these barricades during his nighttime searches for food. "So men are scared of the People of the Jungle here too." He sat by the gate, and when a man came out, he stood up, opened his mouth, and pointed down it to show he wanted food. The man stared and ran back up the village's only street, shouting for the priest, who was a big, fat man dressed in white with a red and yellow mark on his forehead. The priest arrived at the gate, followed by at least a hundred people who stared, talked, shouted, and pointed at Mowgli.

"They have no manners, these Men Folk," said Mowgli to himself. "Only the gray ape would behave as they do." So he threw back his long hair and frowned at the crowd.

"They have no manners, these guys," Mowgli said to himself. "Only the gray ape would act like that." So he tossed back his long hair and glared at the crowd.

"What is there to be afraid of?" said the priest. "Look at the marks on his arms and legs. They are the bites of wolves. He is but a wolf-child run away from the jungle."

"What is there to be afraid of?" said the priest. "Look at the marks on his arms and legs. They are wolf bites. He's just a wolf child who escaped from the jungle."

Of course, in playing together, the cubs had often nipped Mowgli harder than they intended, and there were white scars all over his arms and legs. But he would have been the last person in the world to call these bites; for he knew what real biting meant.

Of course, while playing together, the cubs had often nipped Mowgli harder than they meant to, and there were white scars all over his arms and legs. But he would have been the last person in the world to call these bites; he knew what real biting felt like.

"Arré! Arré!" said two or three women together. "To be bitten by wolves, poor child! He is a handsome boy. He has eyes like red fire. By my honor, Messua, he is not unlike thy boy that was taken by the tiger."

"Hey! Hey!" said two or three women together. "To be bitten by wolves, poor child! He is a good-looking boy. He has eyes like red fire. Honestly, Messua, he is quite similar to your boy who was taken by the tiger."

"Let me look," said a woman with heavy copper rings on her wrists and ankles, and she peered at Mowgli under the palm of her hand. "Indeed he is not. He is thinner, but he has the very look of my boy."

"Let me see," said a woman with big copper rings on her wrists and ankles, and she looked at Mowgli under the palm of her hand. "He’s definitely not. He’s thinner, but he really looks like my son."

The priest was a clever man, and he knew that Messua was wife to the richest villager in the place. So he looked up at the sky for a minute, and said solemnly: "What the jungle has taken the jungle has restored. Take the boy into thy house, my sister, and forget not to honor the priest who sees so far into the lives of men."

The priest was a smart man, and he knew that Messua was married to the richest villager in the area. So he looked up at the sky for a moment and said seriously, "What the jungle has taken, the jungle has returned. Take the boy into your home, my sister, and remember to respect the priest who understands so much about people's lives."

"By the Bull that bought me," said Mowgli to himself, "but all this talking is like another looking-over by the Pack! Well, if I am a man, a man I must become."

"By the Bull that bought me," Mowgli said to himself, "all this talking is just like another inspection by the Pack! Well, if I’m a man, then I have to become one."

The crowd parted as the woman beckoned Mowgli to her hut, where there was a red lacquered bedstead, a great earthen grain-chest with curious raised patterns on it, half a dozen copper cooking-pots, an image of a Hindu god in a little alcove, and on the wall a real looking-glass, such as they sell at the country fairs.

The crowd moved aside as the woman waved Mowgli over to her hut, which contained a red lacquered bed, a large earthen grain chest with interesting raised patterns, half a dozen copper cooking pots, a statue of a Hindu god in a small alcove, and a real mirror on the wall, like the ones sold at country fairs.

She gave him a long drink of milk and some bread, and then she laid her hand on his head and looked into his eyes; for she thought perhaps that he might be her real son come back from the jungle where the tiger had taken him. So she said: "Nathoo, O Nathoo!" Mowgli did not show that he knew the name. "Dost thou not remember the day when I gave thee thy new shoes?" She touched his foot, and it was almost as hard as horn. "No," she said, sorrowfully; "those feet have never worn shoes, but thou art very like my Nathoo, and thou shalt be my son."

She gave him a big glass of milk and some bread, then she placed her hand on his head and looked into his eyes. She thought maybe he was her real son who had come back from the jungle where the tiger had taken him. So she said, "Nathoo, oh Nathoo!" Mowgli didn't show that he recognized the name. "Don't you remember the day when I gave you your new shoes?" She touched his foot, and it was nearly as hard as horn. "No," she said sadly, "those feet have never worn shoes, but you look so much like my Nathoo, and you will be my son."

Mowgli was uneasy, because he had never been under a roof before; but as he looked at the thatch, he saw that he could tear it out any time if he wanted to get away, and that the window had no fastenings. "What is the good of a man," he said to himself at last, "if he does not understand man's talk? Now I am as silly and dumb as a man would be with us in the jungle. I must learn their talk."

Mowgli felt uncomfortable because he had never been inside a building before. However, as he stared at the straw roof, he realized he could tear it off anytime if he wanted to escape, and the window was unlatched. "What's the point of a human," he thought to himself finally, "if he doesn't understand human speech? Now I'm as clueless and speechless as a human would be in the jungle with us. I need to learn their language."

It was not for fun that he had learned while he was with the wolves to imitate the challenge of bucks in the jungle and the grunt of the little wild pig. So as soon as Messua pronounced a word Mowgli would imitate it almost perfectly, and before dark he had learned the names of many things in the hut.

It wasn't just for fun that he had learned to mimic the challenge of deer in the jungle and the grunt of the little wild pig while living with the wolves. As soon as Messua said a word, Mowgli would copy it almost perfectly, and by nightfall, he had picked up the names of many things in the hut.

There was a difficulty at bedtime, because Mowgli would not sleep under anything that looked so like a panther-trap as that hut, and when they shut the door he went through the window. "Give him his will," said Messua's husband. "Remember he can never till now have slept on a bed. If he is indeed sent in the place of our son he will not run away."

There was a problem at bedtime because Mowgli refused to sleep in a hut that looked so much like a panther trap, and when they closed the door, he climbed out the window. "Let him have his way," said Messua's husband. "Keep in mind he’s never slept on a bed before. If he really has come to take our son's place, he won’t try to escape."

So Mowgli stretched himself in some long, clean grass at the edge of the field, but before he had closed his eyes a soft gray nose poked him under the chin.

So Mowgli lay back in some long, clean grass at the edge of the field, but before he could close his eyes, a soft gray nose nudged him under the chin.

"Phew!" said Gray Brother (he was the eldest of Mother Wolf's cubs). "This is a poor reward for following thee twenty miles. Thou smellest of wood-smoke and cattle—altogether like a man already. Wake, Little Brother; I bring news."

"Phew!" said Gray Brother (he was the oldest of Mother Wolf's cubs). "This is a lousy reward for following you twenty miles. You smell like wood smoke and cattle—totally like a human already. Wake up, Little Brother; I have news."

"'WAKE, LITTLE BROTHER; I BRING NEWS.'"
"'WAKE UP, LITTLE BROTHER; I HAVE NEWS.'"

"Are all well in the jungle?" said Mowgli, hugging him.

"Is everything alright in the jungle?" said Mowgli, hugging him.

"All except the wolves that were burned with the Red Flower. Now, listen. Shere Khan has gone away to hunt far off till his coat grows again, for he is badly singed. When he returns he swears that he will lay thy bones in the Waingunga."

"All except the wolves that were burned with the Red Flower. Now, listen. Shere Khan has gone far away to hunt until his fur grows back, because he’s badly burned. When he comes back, he vows that he will put your bones in the Waingunga."

"There are two words to that. I also have made a little promise. But news is always good. I am tired to-night,—very tired with new things, Gray Brother,—but bring me the news always."

"There are two sides to that. I've also made a small promise. But good news is always welcome. I'm really tired tonight—very worn out from all the new things, Gray Brother—but always bring me the news."

"Thou wilt not forget that thou art a wolf? Men will not make thee forget?" said Gray Brother, anxiously.

"Will you not forget that you are a wolf? People won’t let you forget?" said Gray Brother, anxiously.

"Never. I will always remember that I love thee and all in our cave; but also I will always remember that I have been cast out of the Pack."

"Never. I will always remember that I love you and everyone in our cave; but I will also always remember that I have been cast out of the Pack."

"And that thou mayest be cast out of another pack. Men are only men, Little Brother, and their talk is like the talk of frogs in a pond. When I come down here again, I will wait for thee in the bamboos at the edge of the grazing-ground."

"And so you might get pushed out of another group. People are just people, Little Brother, and their chatter is like the croaking of frogs in a pond. When I come down here again, I'll wait for you in the bamboos at the edge of the grazing area."

For three months after that night Mowgli hardly ever left the village gate, he was so busy learning the ways and customs of men. First he had to wear a cloth round him, which annoyed him horribly; and then he had to learn about money, which he did not in the least understand, and about plowing, of which he did not see the use. Then the little children in the village made him very angry. Luckily, the Law of the Jungle had taught him to keep his temper, for in the jungle, life and food depend on keeping your temper; but when they made fun of him because he would not play games or fly kites, or because he mispronounced some word, only the knowledge that it was unsportsmanlike to kill little naked cubs kept him from picking them up and breaking them in two.

For three months after that night, Mowgli barely left the village gate because he was so busy learning the ways and customs of humans. First, he had to wear a cloth around him, which annoyed him a lot; then he had to learn about money, which he didn’t understand at all, and about plowing, which he saw no use for. The little kids in the village made him really angry. Luckily, the Law of the Jungle had taught him to control his temper because in the jungle, life and food depend on it; but when they made fun of him for not wanting to play games or fly kites, or because he mispronounced some words, only the knowledge that it wouldn’t be fair to hurt little naked cubs kept him from picking them up and breaking them in half.

He did not know his own strength in the least. In the jungle he knew he was weak compared with the beasts, but in the village, people said he was as strong as a bull.

He had no idea how strong he really was. In the jungle, he knew he was weak compared to the animals, but in the village, people said he was as strong as an ox.

And Mowgli had not the faintest idea of the difference that caste makes between man and man. When the potter's donkey slipped in the clay-pit, Mowgli hauled it out by the tail, and helped to stack the pots for their journey to the market at Khanhiwara. That was very shocking, too, for the potter is a low-caste man, and his donkey is worse. When the priest scolded him, Mowgli threatened to put him on the donkey, too, and the priest told Messua's husband that Mowgli had better be set to work as soon as possible; and the village head-man told Mowgli that he would have to go out with the buffaloes next day, and herd them while they grazed. No one was more pleased than Mowgli; and that night, because he had been appointed a servant of the village, as it were, he went off to a circle that met every evening on a masonry platform under a great fig-tree. It was the village club, and the head-man and the watchman and the barber (who knew all the gossip of the village), and old Buldeo, the village hunter, who had a Tower musket, met and smoked. The monkeys sat and talked in the upper branches, and there was a hole under the platform where a cobra lived, and he had his little platter of milk every night because he was sacred; and the old men sat around the tree and talked, and pulled at the big huqas (the water-pipes) till far into the night. They told wonderful tales of gods and men and ghosts; and Buldeo told even more wonderful ones of the ways of beasts in the jungle, till the eyes of the children sitting outside the circle bulged out of their heads. Most of the tales were about animals, for the jungle was always at their door. The deer and the wild pig grubbed up their crops, and now and again the tiger carried off a man at twilight, within sight of the village gates.

And Mowgli had no idea how much caste matters among people. When the potter's donkey fell into the clay pit, Mowgli pulled it out by the tail and helped stack the pots for the trip to the market at Khanhiwara. This was very shocking, too, because the potter is from a low caste, and his donkey is even lower. When the priest scolded him, Mowgli threatened to put the priest on the donkey as well, and the priest told Messua's husband that Mowgli should be put to work as soon as possible; then the village headman told Mowgli that he would have to go out with the buffaloes the next day and herd them while they grazed. No one was happier than Mowgli; that night, because he had been made a sort of servant of the village, he went to a gathering that met every evening on a stone platform under a big fig tree. It was the village club, and the headman, the watchman, the barber (who knew all the village gossip), and old Buldeo, the village hunter with a Tower musket, gathered to smoke. The monkeys chatted in the upper branches, and there was a hole under the platform where a cobra lived, and he got his little dish of milk every night because he was sacred; the old men sat around the tree and talked, puffing on the big huqas (the water pipes) late into the night. They shared amazing stories about gods, men, and ghosts, and Buldeo shared even more incredible tales about animals in the jungle, causing the eyes of the children sitting outside the circle to bulge with excitement. Most of the stories were about animals since the jungle was always close by. The deer and wild pigs ruined their crops, and every now and then, a tiger would carry off a man at twilight, right in view of the village gates.

Mowgli, who naturally knew something about what they were talking of, had to cover his face not to show that he was laughing, while Buldeo, the Tower musket across his knees, climbed on from one wonderful story to another, and Mowgli's shoulders shook.

Mowgli, who instinctively understood a bit of what they were discussing, had to cover his face to hide his laughter, while Buldeo, with the Tower musket resting across his knees, moved on from one incredible story to the next, causing Mowgli's shoulders to shake.

Buldeo was explaining how the tiger that had carried away Messua's son was a ghost-tiger, and his body was inhabited by the ghost of a wicked old money-lender, who had died some years ago. "And I know that this is true," he said, "because Purun Dass always limped from the blow that he got in a riot when his account-books were burned, and the tiger that I speak of he limps, too, for the tracks of his pads are unequal."

Buldeo was explaining that the tiger that took Messua's son was a ghost-tiger, and its body was possessed by the spirit of a malicious old moneylender who had died a few years back. "And I know this is true," he said, "because Purun Dass always limped from the injury he got in a riot when his account books were burned, and the tiger I'm talking about limps as well, since its tracks are uneven."

"True, true; that must be the truth," said the graybeards, nodding together.

"That's right, that's right; that has to be the truth," said the old men, nodding in agreement.

"Are all these tales such cobwebs and moon-talk?" said Mowgli. "That tiger limps because he was born lame, as every one knows. To talk of the soul of a money-lender in a beast that never had the courage of a jackal is child's talk."

"Are all these stories just nonsense and fantasy?" said Mowgli. "That tiger limps because he was born that way, as everyone knows. Talking about the soul of a money-lender in an animal that never had the guts of a jackal is just childish."

"'ARE ALL THESE TALES SUCH COBWEBS AND MOONTALK?' SAID MOWGLI."
"‘ARE ALL THESE STORIES JUST GIBBERISH AND FANTASY?’ MOWGLI ASKED."

Buldeo was speechless with surprise for a moment, and the head-man stared.

Buldeo was momentarily stunned with shock, and the head-man stared.

"Oho! It is the jungle brat, is it?" said Buldeo. "If thou art so wise, better bring his hide to Khanhiwara, for the Government has set a hundred rupees [$30] on his life. Better still, do not talk when thy elders speak."

"Oho! Is that the jungle kid?" said Buldeo. "If you're so smart, you should take his skin to Khanhiwara, because the Government has put a price of a hundred rupees [$30] on his life. Even better, keep quiet when the adults are talking."

Mowgli rose to go. "All the evening I have lain here listening," he called back over his shoulder, "and, except once or twice, Buldeo has not said one word of truth concerning the jungle, which is at his very doors. How, then, shall I believe the tales of ghosts and gods and goblins which he says he has seen?"

Mowgli got up to leave. "I've been lying here listening all evening," he called back over his shoulder, "and, except for once or twice, Buldeo hasn't said a single truthful thing about the jungle, which is right outside his door. So, how can I believe the stories about ghosts and gods and goblins that he claims to have seen?"

"It is full time that boy went to herding," said the head-man, while Buldeo puffed and snorted at Mowgli's impertinence.

"It’s high time that boy started herding," said the head-man, while Buldeo huffed and snorted at Mowgli's disrespect.

The custom of most Indian villages is for a few boys to take the cattle and buffaloes out to graze in the early morning, and bring them back at night; and the very cattle that would trample a white man to death allow themselves to be banged and bullied and shouted at by children that hardly come up to their noses. So long as the boys keep with the herds they are safe, for not even the tiger will charge a mob of cattle. But if they straggle to pick flowers or hunt lizards, they are sometimes carried off. Mowgli went through the village street in the dawn, sitting on the back of Rama, the great herd bull; and the slaty-blue buffaloes, with their long, backward-sweeping horns and savage eyes, rose out of their byres, one by one, and followed him, and Mowgli made it very clear to the children with him that he was the master. He beat the buffaloes with a long, polished bamboo, and told Kamya, one of the boys, to graze the cattle by themselves, while he went on with the buffaloes, and to be very careful not to stray away from the herd.

In most Indian villages, it's common for a few boys to take the cattle and buffaloes out to graze early in the morning and bring them back at night. The same cattle that could easily trample a white man allow themselves to be pushed around and yelled at by kids who barely reach their noses. As long as the boys stay with the herds, they’re safe; not even a tiger will attack a group of cattle. But if they wander off to pick flowers or catch lizards, they can sometimes be taken away. Mowgli walked through the village street at dawn, riding on the back of Rama, the big herd bull. The dark blue buffaloes, with their long, sweeping horns and fierce eyes, came out of their stalls, one by one, and followed him. Mowgli made it clear to the kids with him that he was in charge. He waved a long, polished bamboo stick at the buffaloes and told Kamya, one of the boys, to manage the cattle on his own while he continued with the buffaloes, reminding him to stay close to the herd.

An Indian grazing-ground is all rocks and scrub and tussocks and little ravines, among which the herds scatter and disappear. The buffaloes generally keep to the pools and muddy places, where they lie wallowing or basking in the warm mud for hours. Mowgli drove them on to the edge of the plain where the Waingunga River came out of the jungle; then he dropped from Rama's neck, trotted off to a bamboo clump, and found Gray Brother. "Ah," said Gray Brother, "I have waited here very many days. What is the meaning of this cattle-herding work?"

An Indian grazing area is just rocks and brush and grass clumps and small ravines, where the herds scatter and vanish. The buffaloes usually stick to the pools and muddy spots, where they lie in the mud or soak up the warmth for hours. Mowgli drove them to the edge of the plain where the Waingunga River flows out of the jungle; then he jumped down from Rama's back, ran over to a clump of bamboo, and found Gray Brother. "Ah," said Gray Brother, "I've been waiting here for many days. What’s the deal with this cattle-herding?"

"It is an order," said Mowgli. "I am a village herd for a while. What news of Shere Khan?"

"It’s an order," Mowgli said. "I'm a village herder for now. What's the latest on Shere Khan?"

"He has come back to this country, and has waited here a long time for thee. Now he has gone off again, for the game is scarce. But he means to kill thee."

"He has returned to this country and has waited here a long time for you. Now he has left again because the game is scarce. But he plans to kill you."

"Very good," said Mowgli. "So long as he is away do thou or one of the brothers sit on that rock, so that I can see thee as I come out of the village. When he comes back wait for me in the ravine by the dhâk-tree in the center of the plain. We need not walk into Shere Khan's mouth."

"Sounds great," Mowgli said. "As long as he's gone, either you or one of the brothers should sit on that rock, so I can spot you when I come out of the village. When he returns, wait for me in the ravine by the dhâk-tree in the center of the plain. We shouldn't walk right into Shere Khan's trap."

Then Mowgli picked out a shady place, and lay down and slept while the buffaloes grazed round him. Herding in India is one of the laziest things in the world. The cattle move and crunch, and lie down, and move on again, and they do not even low. They only grunt, and the buffaloes very seldom say anything, but get down into the muddy pools one after another, and work their way into the mud till only their noses and staring china-blue eyes show above the surface, and there they lie like logs. The sun makes the rocks dance in the heat, and the herd-children hear one kite (never any more) whistling almost out of sight overhead, and they know that if they died, or a cow died, that kite would sweep down, and the next kite miles away would see him drop and follow, and the next, and the next, and almost before they were dead there would be a score of hungry kites come out of nowhere. Then they sleep and wake and sleep again, and weave little baskets of dried grass and put grasshoppers in them; or catch two praying-mantises and make them fight; or string a necklace of red and black jungle-nuts; or watch a lizard basking on a rock, or a snake hunting a frog near the wallows. Then they sing long, long songs with odd native quavers at the end of them, and the day seems longer than most people's whole lives, and perhaps they make a mud castle with mud figures of men and horses and buffaloes, and put reeds into the men's hands, and pretend that they are kings and the figures are their armies, or that they are gods to be worshiped. Then evening comes, and the children call, and the buffaloes lumber up out of the sticky mud with noises like gunshots going off one after the other, and they all string across the gray plain back to the twinkling village lights.

Then Mowgli found a shady spot, lay down, and fell asleep while the buffaloes grazed around him. Herding in India is one of the laziest jobs in the world. The cattle move and munch, lie down, and move on again, and they don’t even moo. They only grunt, and the buffaloes hardly ever make any noise; they just sink into the muddy pools one after another, working their way into the muck until only their noses and bright blue eyes are visible above the surface, lying there like logs. The sun makes the rocks shimmer in the heat, and the herd kids hear one kite (never more than that) whistling almost out of sight overhead, knowing that if they died, or if a cow died, that kite would swoop down, and the next kite miles away would see it fall and follow, and then the next, and the next, and almost before they were dead, there would be a bunch of hungry kites appearing from nowhere. Then they sleep, wake up, and sleep again, weaving little baskets out of dried grass and putting grasshoppers in them; or they catch two praying mantises and make them fight; or string a necklace of red and black jungle nuts; or watch a lizard sunbathing on a rock, or a snake hunting a frog near the mudholes. Then they sing long, drawn-out songs with odd native variations at the end, and the day feels longer than most people's entire lives. They might even make a mud castle with mud figures of men, horses, and buffaloes, placing reeds in the men’s hands, pretending they are kings with their figures as armies, or gods to be worshiped. Then evening comes, and the kids call out, and the buffaloes lumber out of the sticky mud with sounds like gunshots going off one after another, all making their way across the gray plain back to the twinkling lights of the village.

Day after day Mowgli would lead the buffaloes out to their wallows, and day after day he would see Gray Brother's back a mile and a half away across the plain (so he knew that Shere Khan had not come back), and day after day he would lie on the grass listening to the noise round him, and dreaming of old days in the jungle. If Shere Khan had made a false step with his lame paw up in the jungles by the Waingunga, Mowgli would have heard him in those long still mornings.

Day after day, Mowgli would take the buffaloes out to their mud holes, and each day he would spot Gray Brother’s back a mile and a half away across the plain (which meant Shere Khan hadn’t returned), and each day he would lie on the grass listening to the sounds around him, dreaming of the old days in the jungle. If Shere Khan had stumbled with his injured paw up in the jungles by the Waingunga, Mowgli would have heard him during those long, quiet mornings.

At last a day came when he did not see Gray Brother at the signal place, and he laughed and headed the buffaloes for the ravine by the dhâk-tree, which was all covered with golden-red flowers. There sat Gray Brother, every bristle on his back lifted.

At last, a day came when he didn’t see Gray Brother at the meeting spot, and he laughed as he led the buffaloes toward the ravine by the dhâk-tree, which was covered in golden-red flowers. There sat Gray Brother, every bristle on his back standing up.

"He has hidden for a month to throw thee off thy guard. He crossed the ranges last night with Tabaqui, hot-foot on thy trail," said the wolf, panting.

"He’s been hiding for a month to catch you off guard. He crossed the mountains last night with Tabaqui, hot on your trail," said the wolf, panting.

Mowgli frowned. "I am not afraid of Shere Khan, but Tabaqui is very cunning."

Mowgli frowned. "I'm not afraid of Shere Khan, but Tabaqui is really crafty."

"Have no fear," said Gray Brother, licking his lips a little. "I met Tabaqui in the dawn. Now he is telling all his wisdom to the kites, but he told me everything before I broke his back. Shere Khan's plan is to wait for thee at the village gate this evening—for thee and for no one else. He is lying up now in the big dry ravine of the Waingunga."

"Don’t worry," said Gray Brother, licking his lips slightly. "I ran into Tabaqui at dawn. Now he’s sharing all his knowledge with the kites, but he told me everything before I crushed him. Shere Khan’s plan is to wait for you at the village gate this evening—just for you and no one else. He’s hiding out now in the big dry ravine of the Waingunga."

"Has he eaten to-day, or does he hunt empty?" said Mowgli, for the answer meant life or death to him.

"Has he eaten today, or is he hunting on an empty stomach?" asked Mowgli, since the answer meant life or death for him.

"He killed at dawn,—a pig,—and he has drunk too. Remember, Shere Khan could never fast even for the sake of revenge."

"He killed at dawn—a pig—and he’s been drinking too. Remember, Shere Khan could never go without food, even for the sake of revenge."

"Oh! Fool, fool! What a cub's cub it is! Eaten and drunk too, and he thinks that I shall wait till he has slept! Now, where does he lie up? If there were but ten of us we might pull him down as he lies. These buffaloes will not charge unless they wind him, and I cannot speak their language. Can we get behind his track so that they may smell it?"

"Oh! What a fool he is! He’s eaten and drunk, and he thinks I’ll wait until he’s finished sleeping! Now, where is he resting? If there were just ten of us, we could take him down while he’s lying there. These buffaloes won’t charge unless they catch his scent, and I can’t communicate with them. Can we get behind his trail so they can pick up the smell?"

"He swam far down the Waingunga to cut that off," said Gray Brother.

"He swam far down the Waingunga to stop that," said Gray Brother.

"Tabaqui told him that, I know. He would never have thought of it alone." Mowgli stood with his finger in his mouth, thinking. "The big ravine of the Waingunga. That opens out on the plain not half a mile from here. I can take the herd round through the jungle to the head of the ravine and then sweep down—but he would slink out at the foot. We must block that end. Gray Brother, canst thou cut the herd in two for me?"

"Tabaqui told him that, I know. He would never have thought of it alone." Mowgli stood with his finger in his mouth, thinking. "The big ravine of the Waingunga. That opens up on the plain not half a mile from here. I can lead the herd through the jungle to the head of the ravine and then sweep down—but he would slip out at the foot. We need to block that end. Gray Brother, can you split the herd in two for me?"

"Not I, perhaps—but I have brought a wise helper." Gray Brother trotted off and dropped into a hole. Then there lifted up a huge gray head that Mowgli knew well, and the hot air was filled with the most desolate cry of all the jungle—the hunting-howl of a wolf at midday.

"Not me, maybe—but I’ve brought a smart helper." Gray Brother ran off and jumped into a hole. Then a massive gray head popped up that Mowgli recognized, and the warm air was filled with the most sorrowful sound in the jungle—the hunting howl of a wolf at noon.

"Akela! Akela!" said Mowgli, clapping his hands. "I might have known that thou wouldst not forget me. We have a big work in hand. Cut the herd in two, Akela. Keep the cows and calves together, and the bulls and the plow-buffaloes by themselves."

"Akela! Akela!" Mowgli shouted, clapping his hands. "I should have known you wouldn't forget me. We have a big task ahead. Split the herd in two, Akela. Keep the cows and calves together, and keep the bulls and the plow-buffaloes separate."

The two wolves ran, ladies'-chain fashion, in and out of the herd, which snorted and threw up its head, and separated into two clumps. In one the cow-buffaloes stood, with their calves in the center, and glared and pawed, ready, if a wolf would only stay still, to charge down and trample the life out of him. In the other the bulls and the young bulls snorted and stamped; but, though they looked more imposing, they were much less dangerous, for they had no calves to protect. No six men could have divided the herd so neatly.

The two wolves ran in and out of the herd like a chain of ladies, causing it to snort and raise its head, splitting into two groups. In one group, the cow-buffaloes stood with their calves at the center, glaring and pawing the ground, ready to charge and crush a wolf if one would just stay still. In the other group, the bulls and young bulls snorted and stomped; however, even though they looked more intimidating, they were much less of a threat since they didn’t have any calves to protect. No six men could have separated the herd so effectively.

"What orders!" panted Akela. "They are trying to join again."

"What commands!" panted Akela. "They are trying to come together again."

Mowgli slipped on to Rama's back. "Drive the bulls away to the left, Akela. Gray Brother, when we are gone hold the cows together, and drive them into the foot of the ravine."

Mowgli hopped onto Rama's back. "Push the bulls to the left, Akela. Gray Brother, once we're gone, keep the cows together and steer them to the bottom of the ravine."

"How far?" said Gray Brother, panting and snapping.

"How far?" asked Gray Brother, out of breath and snapping.

"Till the sides are higher than Shere Khan can jump," shouted Mowgli. "Keep them there till we come down." The bulls swept off as Akela bayed, and Gray Brother stopped in front of the cows. They charged down on him, and he ran just before them to the foot of the ravine, as Akela drove the bulls far to the left.

"Until the sides are higher than Shere Khan can jump," shouted Mowgli. "Keep them there until we come down." The bulls rushed off as Akela howled, and Gray Brother stood in front of the cows. They charged at him, and he ran ahead of them to the bottom of the ravine, while Akela pushed the bulls far to the left.

"Well done! Another charge and they are fairly started. Careful, now—careful, Akela. A snap too much, and the bulls will charge. Hujah! This is wilder work than driving black-buck. Didst thou think these creatures could move so swiftly?" Mowgli called.

"Nice job! One more push and they’re almost ready. Easy now—easy, Akela. If you snap too hard, the bulls will charge. Hujah! This is crazier than herding black-buck. Did you think these animals could move so fast?" Mowgli shouted.

"I have—have hunted these too in my time," gasped Akela in the dust. "Shall I turn them into the jungle?"

"I have hunted these too in my time," gasped Akela in the dust. "Should I drive them into the jungle?"

"Ay, turn! Swiftly turn them. Rama is mad with rage. Oh, if I could only tell him what I need of him to-day!"

"Hey, turn! Quickly turn them. Rama is furious. Oh, if only I could tell him what I need from him today!"

The bulls were turned to the right this time, and crashed into the standing thicket. The other herd-children, watching with the cattle half a mile away, hurried to the village as fast as their legs could carry them, crying that the buffaloes had gone mad and run away.

The bulls turned right this time and ran into the dense brush. The other herders, watching with the cattle half a mile away, rushed to the village as fast as they could, shouting that the buffalo had gone crazy and escaped.

But Mowgli's plan was simple enough. All he wanted to do was to make a big circle uphill and get at the head of the ravine, and then take the bulls down it and catch Shere Khan between the bulls and the cows, for he knew that after a meal and a full drink Shere Khan would not be in any condition to fight or to clamber up the sides of the ravine. He was soothing the buffaloes now by voice, and Akela had dropped far to the rear, only whimpering once or twice to hurry the rear-guard. It was a long, long circle, for they did not wish to get too near the ravine and give Shere Khan warning. At last Mowgli rounded up the bewildered herd at the head of the ravine on a grassy patch that sloped steeply down to the ravine itself. From that height you could see across the tops of the trees down to the plain below; but what Mowgli looked at was the sides of the ravine, and he saw with a great deal of satisfaction that they ran nearly straight up and down, and the vines and creepers that hung over them would give no foothold to a tiger who wanted to get out.

But Mowgli's plan was pretty straightforward. All he wanted to do was make a big loop uphill to reach the top of the ravine, then lead the bulls down it and trap Shere Khan between the bulls and the cows. He knew that after a meal and a full drink, Shere Khan wouldn’t be in any shape to fight or climb up the sides of the ravine. He was calming the buffaloes with his voice, and Akela had fallen far behind, only whimpering occasionally to urge on the rear-guard. It was a long, winding path, as they didn’t want to get too close to the ravine and alert Shere Khan. Finally, Mowgli managed to gather the confused herd at the top of the ravine on a grassy slope that dropped steeply down. From that height, you could see across the tops of the trees to the plain below; but what Mowgli focused on was the sides of the ravine, and he felt quite satisfied seeing that they were almost vertical, and the vines and creepers hanging over them wouldn’t provide any grip for a tiger trying to escape.

"Let them breathe, Akela," he said, holding up his hand. "They have not winded him yet. Let them breathe. I must tell Shere Khan who comes. We have him in the trap."

"Let them breathe, Akela," he said, raising his hand. "They haven't caught his scent yet. Let them breathe. I need to inform Shere Khan who is approaching. We’ve got him in the trap."

He put his hands to his mouth and shouted down the ravine,—it was almost like shouting down a tunnel,—and the echoes jumped from rock to rock.

He cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled down the ravine—it was almost like yelling down a tunnel—and the echoes bounced from rock to rock.

After a long time there came back the drawling, sleepy snarl of a full-fed tiger just awakened.

After a long time, the lazy, drowsy snarl of a well-fed tiger just waking up returned.

"Who calls?" said Shere Khan, and a splendid peacock fluttered up out of the ravine, screeching.

"Who’s calling?" asked Shere Khan, and a beautiful peacock flew up out of the ravine, screeching.

"I, Mowgli. Cattle-thief, it is time to come to the Council Rock! Down—hurry them down, Akela. Down, Rama, down!"

"I, Mowgli. Cattle-thief, it's time to head to the Council Rock! Hurry them down, Akela. Down, Rama, down!"

The herd paused for an instant at the edge of the slope, but Akela gave tongue in the full hunting-yell, and they pitched over one after the other just as steamers shoot rapids, the sand and stones spurting up round them. Once started, there was no chance of stopping, and before they were fairly in the bed of the ravine Rama winded Shere Khan and bellowed.

The herd stopped for a moment at the edge of the slope, but Akela let out the full hunting call, and they surged forward one after the other like boats rushing downriver, with sand and stones flying around them. Once they started, there was no way to stop, and before they were completely in the bottom of the ravine, Rama spotted Shere Khan and roared.

"Ha! Ha!" said Mowgli, on his back. "Now thou knowest!" and the torrent of black horns, foaming muzzles, and staring eyes whirled down the ravine like boulders in flood-time; the weaker buffaloes being shouldered out to the sides of the ravine where they tore through the creepers. They knew what the business was before them—the terrible charge of the buffalo-herd, against which no tiger can hope to stand. Shere Khan heard the thunder of their hoofs, picked himself up, and lumbered down the ravine, looking from side to side for some way of escape, but the walls of the ravine were straight, and he had to keep on, heavy with his dinner and his drink, willing to do anything rather than fight. The herd splashed through the pool he had just left, bellowing till the narrow cut rang. Mowgli heard an answering bellow from the foot of the ravine, saw Shere Khan turn (the tiger knew if the worst came to the worst it was better to meet the bulls than the cows with their calves), and then Rama tripped, stumbled, and went on again over something soft, and, with the bulls at his heels, crashed full into the other herd, while the weaker buffaloes were lifted clean off their feet by the shock of the meeting. That charge carried both herds out into the plain, goring and stamping and snorting. Mowgli watched his time, and slipped off Rama's neck, laying about him right and left with his stick.

"Ha! Ha!" laughed Mowgli, lying on his back. "Now you know!" The torrent of black horns, foaming mouths, and wide eyes rushed down the ravine like boulders in a flood; the weaker buffaloes were pushed to the sides where they tore through the vines. They understood what was coming—the fearsome charge of the buffalo herd, against which no tiger could stand a chance. Shere Khan heard the thunder of their hooves, got up, and lumbered down the ravine, looking for any way to escape, but the walls were straight, and he had to keep moving, weighed down by his meal and drink, eager to avoid a fight. The herd splashed through the pool he had just left, bellowing until the narrow passage echoed. Mowgli heard a reply from the foot of the ravine, saw Shere Khan turn (the tiger knew that if things got bad, it was better to face the bulls than the cows with their calves), and then Rama tripped, stumbled, and continued on over something soft. With the bulls right behind him, they crashed right into the other herd, while the weaker buffaloes were lifted off their feet by the impact. That charge sent both herds out into the open plain, goring, stomping, and snorting. Mowgli waited for the right moment, slipped off Rama's neck, and began swinging his stick, hitting out in every direction.

"Quick, Akela! Break them up. Scatter them, or they will be fighting one another. Drive them away, Akela. Hai, Rama! Hai! hai! hai! my children. Softly now, softly! It is all over."

"Quick, Akela! Separate them. Spread them out, or they'll end up fighting each other. Move them away, Akela. Hai, Rama! Hai! hai! hai! my kids. Easy now, easy! It's all done."

Akela and Gray Brother ran to and fro nipping the buffaloes' legs, and though the herd wheeled once to charge up the ravine again, Mowgli managed to turn Rama, and the others followed him to the wallows.

Akela and Gray Brother dashed back and forth, biting at the buffaloes' legs, and even though the herd turned to charge up the ravine again, Mowgli managed to redirect Rama, and the others followed him to the mud wallows.

Shere Khan needed no more trampling. He was dead, and the kites were coming for him already.

Shere Khan didn't need to be stomped on anymore. He was dead, and the kites were already coming for him.

"Brothers, that was a dog's death," said Mowgli, feeling for the knife he always carried in a sheath round his neck now that he lived with men. "But he would never have shown fight. His hide will look well on the Council Rock. We must get to work swiftly."

"Guys, that was a miserable way to go," Mowgli said, reaching for the knife he always kept in a sheath around his neck now that he was living with people. "But he would never have fought back. His skin will look good on the Council Rock. We need to get moving quickly."

A boy trained among men would never have dreamed of skinning a ten-foot tiger alone, but Mowgli knew better than any one else how an animal's skin is fitted on, and how it can be taken off. But it was hard work, and Mowgli slashed and tore and grunted for an hour, while the wolves lolled out their tongues, or came forward and tugged as he ordered them.

A boy raised by men would never have imagined skinning a ten-foot tiger by himself, but Mowgli understood better than anyone how to fit and remove an animal's skin. It was tough work, and Mowgli hacked and pulled and grunted for an hour, while the wolves lounged with their tongues out or came forward to tug as he instructed them.

Presently a hand fell on his shoulder, and looking up he saw Buldeo with the Tower musket. The children had told the village about the buffalo stampede, and Buldeo went out angrily, only too anxious to correct Mowgli for not taking better care of the herd. The wolves dropped out of sight as soon as they saw the man coming.

Right now, a hand landed on his shoulder, and when he looked up, he saw Buldeo with the Tower musket. The kids had told the village about the buffalo stampede, and Buldeo went out angrily, eager to scold Mowgli for not watching the herd better. The wolves disappeared as soon as they spotted the man approaching.

"What is this folly?" said Buldeo, angrily. "To think that thou canst skin a tiger! Where did the buffaloes kill him? It is the Lame Tiger, too, and there is a hundred rupees on his head. Well, well, we will overlook thy letting the herd run off, and perhaps I will give thee one of the rupees of the reward when I have taken the skin to Khanhiwara." He fumbled in his waist-cloth for flint and steel, and stooped down to singe Shere Khan's whiskers. Most native hunters singe a tiger's whiskers to prevent his ghost haunting them.

"What is this nonsense?" Buldeo said angrily. "You really think you can skin a tiger? Where were the buffaloes when they killed him? It's the Lame Tiger, too, and there's a hundred rupees on his head. Well, we'll overlook you letting the herd escape, and maybe I'll give you one of the rupees from the reward once I take the skin to Khanhiwara." He fumbled in his waistcloth for flint and steel and bent down to singe Shere Khan's whiskers. Most local hunters singe a tiger's whiskers to prevent its ghost from haunting them.

"Hum!" said Mowgli, half to himself as he ripped back the skin of a fore paw. "So thou wilt take the hide to Khanhiwara for the reward, and perhaps give me one rupee? Now it is in my mind that I need the skin for my own use. Heh! old man, take away that fire!"

"Hum!" Mowgli said, mostly to himself as he pulled back the skin of a front paw. "So you’re going to take the hide to Khanhiwara for the reward, and maybe give me one rupee? Well, I think I actually need the skin for myself. Hey! Old man, get that fire away!"

"What talk is this to the chief hunter of the village? Thy luck and the stupidity of thy buffaloes have helped thee to this kill. The tiger has just fed, or he would have gone twenty miles by this time. Thou canst not even skin him properly, little beggar-brat, and forsooth I, Buldeo, must be told not to singe his whiskers. Mowgli, I will not give thee one anna of the reward, but only a very big beating. Leave the carcass!"

"What kind of talk is this to the chief hunter of the village? Your luck and the foolishness of your buffaloes helped you get this kill. The tiger has just eaten, or else it would have traveled twenty miles by now. You can't even skin it properly, you little brat, and I, Buldeo, have to be told not to singe its whiskers. Mowgli, I won't give you a single anna of the reward, but I will give you a good beating instead. Leave the carcass!"

"By the Bull that bought me," said Mowgli, who was trying to get at the shoulder, "must I stay babbling to an old ape all noon? Here, Akela, this man plagues me."

"By the Bull that bought me," said Mowgli, who was trying to reach the shoulder, "do I have to keep talking to this old ape all afternoon? Here, Akela, this guy is bothering me."

Buldeo, who was still stooping over Shere Khan's head, found himself sprawling on the grass, with a gray wolf standing over him, while Mowgli went on skinning as though he were alone in all India.

Buldeo, who was still leaning over Shere Khan's head, found himself lying on the grass, with a gray wolf standing above him, while Mowgli kept skinning as if he were the only person in all of India.

"Ye-es," he said, between his teeth. "Thou art altogether right, Buldeo. Thou wilt never give me one anna of the reward. There is an old war between this lame tiger and myself—a very old war, and—I have won."

"Yes," he said through gritted teeth. "You're completely right, Buldeo. You’ll never give me even one anna of the reward. There’s an old feud between this lame tiger and me—a very old feud, and—I’ve won."

To do Buldeo justice, if he had been ten years younger he would have taken his chance with Akela had he met the wolf in the woods, but a wolf who obeyed the orders of this boy who had private wars with man-eating tigers was not a common animal. It was sorcery, magic of the worst kind, thought Buldeo, and he wondered whether the amulet round his neck would protect him. He lay as still as still, expecting every minute to see Mowgli turn into a tiger, too.

To give Buldeo credit, if he had been ten years younger, he would have seized his opportunity with Akela if he had come across the wolf in the woods. But a wolf that followed the commands of this kid who had personal battles with man-eating tigers was not something you saw every day. It was sorcery, the worst kind of magic, Buldeo thought, and he wondered if the amulet around his neck would keep him safe. He lay completely still, expecting any moment to see Mowgli turn into a tiger as well.

"BULDEO LAY AS STILL AS STILL, EXPECTING EVERY MINUTE TO SEE MOWGLI TURN INTO A TIGER, TOO."
"BULDEO LAY AS STILL AS CAN BE, WAITING FOR EVERY MOMENT TO SEE MOWGLI TURN INTO A TIGER AS WELL."

"Maharaj! Great King," he said at last, in a husky whisper.

"Maharaj! Great King," he finally said in a raspy whisper.

"Yes," said Mowgli, without turning his head, chuckling a little.

"Yeah," Mowgli replied, not turning his head, laughing a bit.

"I am an old man. I did not know that thou wast anything more than a herd-boy. May I rise up and go away, or will thy servant tear me to pieces?"

"I am an old man. I didn't know you were anything more than a shepherd boy. Can I get up and leave, or will your servant tear me apart?"

"Go, and peace go with thee. Only, another time do not meddle with my game. Let him go, Akela."

"Go, and may peace be with you. Just, don’t interfere with my game again. Let him go, Akela."

Buldeo hobbled away to the village as fast as he could, looking back over his shoulder in case Mowgli should change into something terrible. When he got to the village he told a tale of magic and enchantment and sorcery that made the priest look very grave.

Buldeo limped back to the village as quickly as he could, glancing over his shoulder in case Mowgli turned into something frightening. When he arrived at the village, he spun a story of magic, enchantment, and sorcery that made the priest look very serious.

Mowgli went on with his work, but it was nearly twilight before he and the wolves had drawn the great gay skin clear of the body.

Mowgli continued with his task, but it was almost twilight by the time he and the wolves had pulled the vibrant skin free from the body.

"Now we must hide this and take the buffaloes home! Help me to herd them, Akela."

"Now we need to hide this and take the buffaloes home! Help me gather them, Akela."

The herd rounded up in the misty twilight, and when they got near the village Mowgli saw lights, and heard the conches and bells in the temple blowing and banging. Half the village seemed to be waiting for him by the gate. "That is because I have killed Shere Khan," he said to himself; but a shower of stones whistled about his ears, and the villagers shouted: "Sorcerer! Wolf's brat! Jungle-demon! Go away! Get hence quickly, or the priest will turn thee into a wolf again. Shoot, Buldeo, shoot!"

The herd gathered in the misty twilight, and as they approached the village, Mowgli saw lights and heard the conches and bells from the temple ringing out. It felt like half the village was waiting for him by the gate. "That's because I killed Shere Khan," he thought to himself, but a barrage of stones whizzed past his ears as the villagers yelled: "Sorcerer! Wolf's kid! Jungle-demon! Get out of here! Leave quickly, or the priest will turn you back into a wolf. Shoot, Buldeo, shoot!"

The old Tower musket went off with a bang, and a young buffalo bellowed in pain.

The old Tower musket fired with a loud bang, and a young buffalo let out a pained bellow.

"More sorcery!" shouted the villagers. "He can turn bullets. Buldeo, that was thy buffalo."

"More magic!" shouted the villagers. "He can deflect bullets. Buldeo, that was your buffalo."

"Now what is this?" said Mowgli, bewildered, as the stones flew thicker.

"What's going on?" Mowgli said, confused, as the stones started flying faster.

"They are not unlike the Pack, these brothers of thine," said Akela, sitting down composedly. "It is in my head that, if bullets mean anything, they would cast thee out."

"They're not much different from the Pack, these brothers of yours," said Akela, sitting down calmly. "I believe that, if bullets mean anything, they would drive you away."

"Wolf! Wolf's cub! Go away!" shouted the priest, waving a sprig of the sacred tulsi plant.

"Wolf! Wolf's cub! Get lost!" shouted the priest, waving a sprig of the sacred tulsi plant.

"Again? Last time it was because I was a man. This time it is because I am a wolf. Let us go, Akela."

"Again? Last time it was because I was a guy. This time it’s because I’m a wolf. Let’s go, Akela."

A woman—it was Messua—ran across to the herd, and cried: "Oh, my son, my son! They say thou art a sorcerer who can turn himself into a beast at will. I do not believe, but go away or they will kill thee. Buldeo says thou art a wizard, but I know thou hast avenged Nathoo's death."

A woman—it was Messua—ran over to the herd and shouted, "Oh, my son, my son! They say you're a sorcerer who can transform into a beast whenever you want. I don’t believe it, but you need to get away or they’ll kill you. Buldeo claims you’re a wizard, but I know you avenged Nathoo's death."

"Come back, Messua!" shouted the crowd. "Come back, or we will stone thee."

"Come back, Messua!" shouted the crowd. "Come back, or we'll stone you."

Mowgli laughed a little short ugly laugh, for a stone had hit him in the mouth. "Run back, Messua. This is one of the foolish tales they tell under the big tree at dusk. I have at least paid for thy son's life. Farewell; and run quickly, for I shall send the herd in more swiftly than their brickbats. I am no wizard, Messua. Farewell!

Mowgli let out a short, awkward laugh because a stone had hit him in the mouth. "Go back, Messua. This is just one of the silly stories they tell under the big tree at dusk. I’ve at least paid for your son's life. Goodbye; and hurry, because I’ll send the herd in faster than their stones. I'm not a wizard, Messua. Goodbye!

"Now, once more, Akela," he cried. "Bring the herd in."

"Now, once again, Akela," he shouted. "Bring the herd in."

The buffaloes were anxious enough to get to the village. They hardly needed Akela's yell, but charged through the gate like a whirlwind, scattering the crowd right and left.

The buffaloes were eager to reach the village. They barely needed Akela's shout, but rushed through the gate like a whirlwind, scattering the crowd in every direction.

"Keep count!" shouted Mowgli, scornfully. "It may be that I have stolen one of them. Keep count, for I will do your herding no more. Fare you well, children of men, and thank Messua that I do not come in with my wolves and hunt you up and down your street."

"Keep track!" shouted Mowgli, with a sneer. "Maybe I’ve taken one of them. Keep track, because I won’t be herding for you anymore. Goodbye, children of humans, and thank Messua that I’m not coming in with my wolves to chase you down your street."

He turned on his heel and walked away with the Lone Wolf; and as he looked up at the stars he felt happy. "No more sleeping in traps for me, Akela. Let us get Shere Khan's skin and go away. No; we will not hurt the village, for Messua was kind to me."

He turned around and walked away with the Lone Wolf; as he looked up at the stars, he felt happy. "No more sleeping in traps for me, Akela. Let’s get Shere Khan's skin and leave. No; we won’t harm the village, because Messua was kind to me."

When the moon rose over the plain, making it look all milky, the horrified villagers saw Mowgli, with two wolves at his heels and a bundle on his head, trotting across at the steady wolf's trot that eats up the long miles like fire. Then they banged the temple bells and blew the conches louder than ever; and Messua cried, and Buldeo embroidered the story of his adventures in the jungle, till he ended by saying that Akela stood up on his hind legs and talked like a man.

When the moon rose over the plain, making everything look milky, the terrified villagers saw Mowgli, with two wolves following him and a bundle on his head, walking with a steady wolf's trot that covered the distance quickly. Then they rang the temple bells and blew the conch shells louder than ever; Messua cried out, and Buldeo added details to the story of his adventures in the jungle, until he concluded by saying that Akela stood on his hind legs and spoke like a human.

"WHEN THE MOON ROSE OVER THE PLAIN THE VILLAGERS SAW MOWGLI TROTTING ACROSS, WITH TWO WOLVES AT HIS HEELS."
"When the moon rose over the plain, the villagers saw
Mowgli trotting across, with two wolves following him."

The moon was just going down when Mowgli and the two wolves came to the hill of the Council Rock, and they stopped at Mother Wolf's cave.

The moon was just setting when Mowgli and the two wolves arrived at the hill of the Council Rock, and they paused at Mother Wolf's cave.

"They have cast me out from the Man Pack, Mother," shouted Mowgli, "but I come with the hide of Shere Khan to keep my word." Mother Wolf walked stiffly from the cave with the cubs behind her, and her eyes glowed as she saw the skin.

"They've kicked me out of the Man Pack, Mother," yelled Mowgli, "but I’ve brought the hide of Shere Khan to keep my promise." Mother Wolf walked out of the cave with the cubs trailing behind her, and her eyes lit up when she saw the skin.

"I told him on that day, when he crammed his head and shoulders into this cave, hunting for thy life, Little Frog—I told him that the hunter would be the hunted. It is well done."

"I told him that day, when he squeezed his head and shoulders into this cave, searching for you, Little Frog—I told him that the hunter would become the hunted. Nicely done."

"Little Brother, it is well done," said a deep voice in the thicket. "We were lonely in the jungle without thee," and Bagheera came running to Mowgli's bare feet. They clambered up the Council Rock together, and Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone where Akela used to sit, and pegged it down with four slivers of bamboo, and Akela lay down upon it, and called the old call to the Council, "Look—look well, O Wolves!" exactly as he had called when Mowgli was first brought there.

"Little Brother, great job," said a deep voice from the bushes. "We missed you in the jungle," and Bagheera came racing over to Mowgli's bare feet. They climbed up the Council Rock together, and Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone where Akela used to sit, fastening it down with four sticks of bamboo. Akela lay down on it and called out to the Council, "Look—look well, O Wolves!" just like he had done when Mowgli was first brought there.

"THEY CLAMBERED UP ON THE COUNCIL ROCK TOGETHER, AND MOWGLI SPREAD THE SKIN OUT ON THE FLAT STONE."
"THEY CLIMBED UP ON THE COUNCIL ROCK TOGETHER, AND MOWGLI LAID THE SKIN OUT ON THE FLAT STONE."

Ever since Akela had been deposed, the Pack had been without a leader, hunting and fighting at their own pleasure. But they answered the call from habit, and some of them were lame from the traps they had fallen into, and some limped from shot-wounds, and some were mangy from eating bad food, and many were missing; but they came to the Council Rock, all that were left of them, and saw Shere Khan's striped hide on the rock, and the huge claws dangling at the end of the empty, dangling feet. It was then that Mowgli made up a song without any rhymes, a song that came up into his throat all by itself, and he shouted it aloud, leaping up and down on the rattling skin, and beating time with his heels till he had no more breath left, while Gray Brother and Akela howled between the verses.

Ever since Akela was removed from his position, the Pack had been leaderless, hunting and fighting as they pleased. But they still responded to the call out of habit, even though some of them were injured from traps, some limped from gunshot wounds, and some were scruffy from eating bad food, with many others missing; yet they all gathered at the Council Rock, those who remained, and saw Shere Khan's striped hide on the rock, with the huge claws hanging from the empty, dangling feet. At that moment, Mowgli created a song without any rhymes, a tune that bubbled up from his throat on its own, and he shouted it out loud, jumping up and down on the rattling skin, keeping time with his heels until he could barely breathe, while Gray Brother and Akela howled between the verses.

"Look well, O Wolves. Have I kept my word?" said Mowgli when he had finished; and the wolves bayed "Yes," and one tattered wolf howled:

"Look closely, O Wolves. Did I keep my promise?" said Mowgli when he was done; and the wolves howled "Yes," and one ragged wolf howled:

"Lead us again, O Akela. Lead us again, O Man-cub, for we be sick of this lawlessness, and we would be the Free People once more."

"Guide us again, O Akela. Guide us again, O Man-cub, because we’re tired of this chaos, and we want to be the Free People once more."

"Nay," purred Bagheera, "that may not be. When ye are full-fed, the madness may come upon ye again. Not for nothing are ye called the Free People. Ye fought for freedom, and it is yours. Eat it, O Wolves."

"Not so," purred Bagheera, "that can’t happen. When you’re well-fed, the madness might come back to you again. You aren’t called the Free People for no reason. You fought for your freedom, and it belongs to you. Enjoy it, O Wolves."

"Man Pack and Wolf Pack have cast me out," said Mowgli. "Now I will hunt alone in the jungle."

"Man Pack and Wolf Pack have kicked me out," said Mowgli. "Now I’ll hunt alone in the jungle."

"And we will hunt with thee," said the four cubs.

"And we'll hunt with you," said the four cubs.

So Mowgli went away and hunted with the four cubs in the jungle from that day on. But he was not always alone, because years afterward he became a man and married.

So Mowgli left and started hunting with the four cubs in the jungle from that day forward. But he wasn't always on his own, because years later he grew up and got married.

But that is a story for grown-ups.

But that's a story for adults.


MOWGLI'S SONG

Mowgli's Song

THAT HE SANG AT THE COUNCIL ROCK WHEN HE DANCED ON SHERE KHAN'S HIDE

THAT HE SANG AT THE COUNCIL ROCK WHEN HE DANCED ON SHERE KHAN'S HIDE

The Song of Mowgli—I, Mowgli, am singing. Let the jungle listen to the things I have done.

The Song of Mowgli—I, Mowgli, am singing. Let the jungle hear about the things I've done.

Shere Khan said he would kill—would kill! At the gates in the twilight he would kill Mowgli, the Frog!

Shere Khan said he would kill—would kill! At the gates in the twilight he would kill Mowgli, the Frog!

He ate and he drank. Drink deep, Shere Khan, for when wilt thou drink again? Sleep and dream of the kill.

He ate and he drank. Drink up, Shere Khan, for when will you drink again? Sleep and dream of the hunt.

I am alone on the grazing-grounds. Gray Brother, come to me! Come to me, Lone Wolf, for there is big game afoot.

I’m alone on the pasture. Gray Brother, come here! Come to me, Lone Wolf, because there’s big game around.

Bring up the great bull-buffaloes, the blue-skinned herd-bulls with the angry eyes. Drive them to and fro as I order.

Bring up the huge buffalo bulls, the blue-skinned herd bulls with their fierce eyes. Move them back and forth as I instruct.

Sleepest thou still, Shere Khan? Wake, O wake! Here come I, and the bulls are behind.

Are you still sleeping, Shere Khan? Wake up, come on! Here I am, and the bulls are right behind me.


Rama, the King of the Buffaloes, stamped with his foot. Waters of the Waingunga, whither went Shere Khan?


Rama, the King of the Buffaloes, stomped his foot. Where did Shere Khan go in the waters of the Waingunga?

He is not Ikki to dig holes, nor Mao, the Peacock, that he should fly. He is not Mang, the Bat, to hang in the branches. Little bamboos that creak together, tell me where he ran?

He isn't Ikki to dig holes, nor Mao, the Peacock, to fly. He isn't Mang, the Bat, to hang in the branches. Little bamboos that creak together, tell me where he ran?

Ow! He is there. Ahoo! He is there. Under the feet of Rama lies the Lame One! Up, Shere Khan! Up and kill! Here is meat; break the necks of the bulls!

Ouch! He’s there. Ahoo! He’s there. Under Rama's feet lies the Lame One! Get up, Shere Khan! Get up and kill! Here’s food; break the necks of the bulls!

Hsh! He is asleep. We will not wake him, for his strength is very great. The kites have come down to see it. The black ants have come up to know it. There is a great assembly in his honor.

Shh! He’s sleeping. We won’t wake him, because his strength is incredible. The kites have come down to witness it. The black ants have come up to acknowledge it. There’s a huge gathering in his honor.

Alala! I have no cloth to wrap me. The kites will see that I am naked. I am ashamed to meet all these people.

Oh no! I have no clothes to cover myself. The kites will see that I’m naked. I’m embarrassed to face all these people.

Lend me thy coat, Shere Khan. Lend me thy gay striped coat that I may go to the Council Rock.

Lend me your coat, Shere Khan. Lend me your colorful striped coat so I can go to the Council Rock.

By the Bull that bought me I have made a promise—a little promise. Only thy coat is lacking before I keep my word.

By the Bull that bought me, I’ve made a promise—a small promise. I just need your coat before I can keep my word.

With the knife—with the knife that men use—with the knife of the hunter, the man, I will stoop down for my gift.

With the knife— the knife that men use— with the knife of the hunter, I will bend down for my gift.

Waters of the Waingunga, bear witness that Shere Khan gives me his coat for the love that he bears me. Pull, Gray Brother! Pull, Akela! Heavy is the hide of Shere Khan.

Waters of the Waingunga, you see that Shere Khan gives me his coat out of love for me. Pull, Gray Brother! Pull, Akela! Shere Khan's hide is heavy.

The Man Pack are angry. They throw stones and talk child's talk. My mouth is bleeding. Let us run away.

The Man Pack is angry. They throw stones and talk like kids. My mouth is bleeding. Let's run away.

Through the night, through the hot night, run swiftly with me, my brothers. We will leave the lights of the village and go to the low moon.

Through the night, through the warm night, run quickly with me, my brothers. We will leave the village lights behind and head toward the low moon.

Waters of the Waingunga, the Man Pack have cast me out. I did them no harm, but they were afraid of me. Why?

Waters of the Waingunga, the Man Pack have rejected me. I didn't cause them any harm, but they were scared of me. Why?

Wolf Pack, ye have cast me out too. The jungle is shut to me and the village gates are shut. Why?

Wolf Pack, you've kicked me out too. The jungle is closed to me, and the village gates are locked. Why?

As Mang flies between the beasts and the birds so fly I between the village and the jungle. Why?

As Mang flies among the animals and the birds, I fly between the village and the jungle. Why?

I dance on the hide of Shere Khan, but my heart is very heavy. My mouth is cut and wounded with the stones from the village, but my heart is very light because I have come back to the jungle. Why?

I dance on the skin of Shere Khan, but I feel very heavy inside. My mouth is cut and hurt from the stones thrown by the villagers, but my heart is light because I’m back in the jungle. Why?

These two things fight together in me as the snakes fight in the spring. The water comes out of my eyes; yet I laugh while it falls. Why?

These two things struggle within me like snakes battling in the spring. Tears flow from my eyes; yet I laugh as they fall. Why?

I am two Mowglis, but the hide of Shere Khan is under my feet.

I am two Mowglis, but the skin of Shere Khan is under my feet.

All the jungle knows that I have killed Shere Khan. Look—look well, O Wolves!

All the jungle knows that I have killed Shere Khan. Look—look closely, O Wolves!

Ahae! My heart is heavy with the things that I do not understand.

Ahae! My heart feels heavy with the things I don’t understand.


THE WHITE SEAL


Oh! quiet now, my baby, the night is behind us,
And dark are the waters that sparkled so green.
The moon looks down on us over the waves.
Resting in the quiet spaces that sway between.
Where waves meet waves, there will be your soft pillow;
Ah, tired little flipperling, relax and get comfortable!
The storm won't wake you, nor will a shark catch you.
Sleeping in the embrace of the gently swaying waves.
Seal Lullaby.

THE WHITE SEAL

The White Seal

ALL these things happened several years ago at a place called Novastoshnah, or North East Point, on the Island of St. Paul, away and away in the Bering Sea. Limmershin, the Winter Wren, told me the tale when he was blown on to the rigging of a steamer going to Japan, and I took him down into my cabin and warmed and fed him for a couple of days till he was fit to fly back to St. Paul's again. Limmershin is a very odd little bird, but he knows how to tell the truth.

ALL these things happened several years ago at a place called Novastoshnah, or North East Point, on the Island of St. Paul, far away in the Bering Sea. Limmershin, the Winter Wren, shared the story with me when he landed on the rigging of a steamer headed to Japan, and I took him down to my cabin and warmed and fed him for a couple of days until he was ready to fly back to St. Paul's again. Limmershin is a very unusual little bird, but he knows how to speak the truth.

Nobody comes to Novastoshnah except on business, and the only people who have regular business there are the seals. They come in the summer months by hundreds and hundreds of thousands out of the cold gray sea; for Novastoshnah Beach has the finest accommodation for seals of any place in all the world.

Nobody visits Novastoshnah unless it's for work, and the only ones who regularly come are the seals. They arrive in the summer months by the hundreds of thousands from the cold gray sea because Novastoshnah Beach has the best accommodations for seals anywhere in the world.

Sea Catch knew that, and every spring would swim from whatever place he happened to be in—would swim like a torpedo-boat straight for Novastoshnah, and spend a month fighting with his companions for a good place on the rocks as close to the sea as possible. Sea Catch was fifteen years old, a huge gray fur-seal with almost a mane on his shoulders, and long, wicked dogteeth. When he heaved himself up on his front flippers he stood more than four feet clear of the ground, and his weight, if any one had been bold enough to weigh him, was nearly seven hundred pounds. He was scarred all over with the marks of savage fights, but he was always ready for just one fight more. He would put his head on one side, as though he were afraid to look his enemy in the face; then he would shoot it out like lightning, and when the big teeth were firmly fixed on the other seal's neck, the other seal might get away if he could, but Sea Catch would not help him.

Sea Catch knew that, and every spring he would swim from wherever he was—charging straight for Novastoshnah like a torpedo boat—and spend a month competing with his friends for a good spot on the rocks as close to the sea as possible. Sea Catch was fifteen years old, a massive gray fur seal with almost a mane on his shoulders and long, sharp dog teeth. When he pulled himself up on his front flippers, he stood more than four feet off the ground, and if anyone had been brave enough to weigh him, he would have tipped the scales at nearly seven hundred pounds. He was covered in scars from fierce battles, but he was always up for just one more fight. He would tilt his head, as if afraid to look his opponent in the face; then he would strike out like lightning, and once his big teeth sank into the other seal’s neck, that seal could try to escape, but Sea Catch wasn’t about to let him go.

Yet Sea Catch never chased a beaten seal, for that was against the Rules of the Beach. He only wanted room by the sea for his nursery; but as there were forty or fifty thousand other seals hunting for the same thing each spring, the whistling, bellowing, roaring, and blowing on the beach was something frightful.

Yet Sea Catch never pursued a beaten seal, because that went against the Rules of the Beach. He just wanted space by the sea for his nursery; but since there were forty or fifty thousand other seals looking for the same thing each spring, the whistling, bellowing, roaring, and blowing on the beach was quite overwhelming.

From a little hill called Hutchinson's Hill you could look over three and a half miles of ground covered with fighting seals; and the surf was dotted all over with the heads of seals hurrying to land and begin their share of the fighting. They fought in the breakers, they fought in the sand, and they fought on the smooth-worn basalt rocks of the nurseries; for they were just as stupid and unaccommodating as men. Their wives never came to the island until late in May or early in June, for they did not care to be torn to pieces; and the young two-, three-, and four-year-old seals who had not begun housekeeping went inland about half a mile through the ranks of the fighters and played about on the sand-dunes in droves and legions, and rubbed off every single green thing that grew. They were called the holluschickie,—the bachelors,—and there were perhaps two or three hundred thousand of them at Novastoshnah alone.

From a small hill called Hutchinson's Hill, you could see three and a half miles of land filled with fighting seals; the surf was scattered with the heads of seals rushing to shore to join the fight. They battled in the waves, on the beach, and on the smooth, worn basalt rocks of the nurseries; they were just as foolish and unyielding as humans. Their partners didn’t arrive on the island until late May or early June because they didn’t want to get torn apart; and the young seals, aged two, three, and four, who had not yet started families, would head about half a mile inland through the fighting ranks and play in groups on the sand dunes, destroying every bit of greenery. They were called the holluschickie—the bachelors—and there were maybe two or three hundred thousand of them at Novastoshnah alone.

Sea Catch had just finished his forty-fifth fight one spring when Matkah, his soft, sleek, gentle-eyed wife came up out of the sea, and he caught her by the scruff of the neck and dumped her down on his reservation, saying gruffly: "Late, as usual. Where have you been?"

Sea Catch had just wrapped up his forty-fifth fight one spring when Matkah, his soft, sleek, gentle-eyed wife, emerged from the sea. He grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and dropped her down on his reservation, saying gruffly, "You're late, as usual. Where have you been?"

It was not the fashion for Sea Catch to eat anything during the four months he stayed on the beaches, and so his temper was generally bad. Matkah knew better than to answer back. She looked around and cooed: "How thoughtful of you. You've taken the old place again."

It wasn't typical for Sea Catch to eat anything during the four months he stayed on the beaches, so his mood was usually foul. Matkah knew better than to respond. She looked around and said, "How considerate of you. You've taken the old spot again."

"I should think I had," said Sea Catch. "Look at me!"

"I guess I did," said Sea Catch. "Look at me!"

He was scratched and bleeding in twenty places; one eye was almost blind, and his sides were torn to ribbons.

He had scratches and cuts all over his body; one eye was nearly blind, and his sides were in tatters.

"Oh, you men, you men!" Matkah said, fanning herself with her hind flipper. "Why can't you be sensible and settle your places quietly? You look as though you had been fighting with the Killer Whale."

"Oh, you guys, you guys!" Matkah said, fanning herself with her back fin. "Why can't you be reasonable and settle down quietly? You look like you've been in a fight with the Killer Whale."

"I haven't been doing anything but fight since the middle of May. The beach is disgracefully crowded this season. I've met at least a hundred seals from Lukannon Beach, house-hunting. Why can't people stay where they belong?"

"I haven't been doing anything except fight since the middle of May. The beach is ridiculously crowded this season. I've encountered at least a hundred seals from Lukannon Beach, looking for homes. Why can't people just stay where they belong?"

"I've often thought we should be much happier if we hauled out at Otter Island instead of this crowded place," said Matkah.

"I often think we’d be much happier if we spent time at Otter Island instead of this busy place," said Matkah.

"Bah! Only the holluschickie go to Otter Island. If we went there they would say we were afraid. We must preserve appearances, my dear."

"Ugh! Only the holluschickie go to Otter Island. If we went there, they would say we were scared. We have to keep up appearances, my dear."

Sea Catch sunk his head proudly between his fat shoulders and pretended to go to sleep for a few minutes, but all the time he was keeping a sharp lookout for a fight. Now that all the seals and their wives were on the land you could hear their clamor miles out to sea above the loudest gales. At the lowest counting there were over a million seals on the beach,—old seals, mother seals, tiny babies, and holluschickie, fighting, scuffling, bleating, crawling, and playing together,—going down to the sea and coming up from it in gangs and regiments, lying over every foot of ground as far as the eye could reach, and skirmishing about in brigades through the fog. It is nearly always foggy at Novastoshnah, except when the sun comes out and makes everything look all pearly and rainbow-colored for a little while.

Sea Catch lowered his head proudly between his hefty shoulders and pretended to take a nap for a few minutes, but he was actually keeping a sharp lookout for a fight. Now that all the seals and their mates were on land, you could hear their noise from miles out to sea above the loudest storms. By the lowest estimate, there were over a million seals on the beach—old seals, mother seals, tiny babies, and holluschickie, fighting, scuffling, bleating, crawling, and playing together—heading down to the sea and coming back in groups, covering every inch of ground as far as the eye could see, and skirmishing in brigades through the fog. It’s almost always foggy at Novastoshnah, except when the sun comes out and makes everything look all pearly and rainbow-colored for a little while.

Kotick, Matkah's baby, was born in the middle of that confusion, and he was all head and shoulders, with pale, watery blue eyes, as tiny seals must be; but there was something about his coat that made his mother look at him very closely.

Kotick, Matkah's baby, was born right in the middle of that chaos, and he was all head and shoulders, with pale, watery blue eyes, just like tiny seals are; but there was something about his fur that made his mother look at him very closely.

"Sea Catch," she said, at last, "our baby's going to be white!"

"Sea Catch," she said finally, "our baby is going to be white!"

"Empty clam-shells and dry seaweed!" snorted Sea Catch. "There never has been such a thing in the world as a white seal."

"Empty clam shells and dry seaweed!" snorted Sea Catch. "There has never been anything like a white seal in the world."

"I can't help that," said Matkah; "there's going to be now"; and she sang the low, crooning seal-song that all the mother seals sing to their babies:

"I can’t help it," said Matkah; "it’s happening now"; and she sang the soft, soothing seal-song that all the mother seals sing to their pups:

You shouldn't swim until you're six weeks old.
Or your head will be buried by your heels;
And summer breezes and killer whales
Harm baby seals.
Are harmful to baby seals, dear rat,
As bad as it can get;
But splash and thrive,
And you can't go wrong,
Child of the Open Ocean!

Of course the little fellow did not understand the words at first. He paddled and scrambled about by his mother's side, and learned to scuffle out of the way when his father was fighting with another seal, and the two rolled and roared up and down the slippery rocks. Matkah used to go to sea to get things to eat, and the baby was fed only once in two days; but then he ate all he could, and throve upon it.

Of course, the little guy didn't get the words at first. He splashed and moved around by his mom's side, and learned to scramble out of the way when his dad was wrestling with another seal, as they rolled and roared up and down the slick rocks. Matkah would go to the ocean to find food, and the baby was only fed once every two days; but when he did eat, he devoured everything he could and thrived on it.

The first thing he did was to crawl inland, and there he met tens of thousands of babies of his own age, and they played together like puppies, went to sleep on the clean sand, and played again. The old people in the nurseries took no notice of them, and the holluschickie kept to their own grounds, so the babies had a beautiful playtime.

The first thing he did was crawl inland, where he found tens of thousands of babies his age, and they played together like puppies, napped on the clean sand, and played some more. The caretakers in the nurseries ignored them, and the holluschickie stuck to their own area, so the babies had a wonderful time playing.

When Matkah came back from her deep-sea fishing she would go straight to their playground and call as a sheep calls for a lamb, and wait until she heard Kotick bleat. Then she would take the straightest of straight lines in his direction, striking out with her fore flippers and knocking the youngsters head over heels right and left. There were always a few hundred mothers hunting for their children through the playgrounds, and the babies were kept lively; but, as Matkah told Kotick, "So long as you don't lie in muddy water and get mange; or rub the hard sand into a cut or scratch; and so long as you never go swimming when there is a heavy sea, nothing will hurt you here."

When Matkah returned from her deep-sea fishing trip, she would head straight to their playground and call out like a sheep calling for its lamb, waiting until she heard Kotick bleat. Then, she would take the most direct path toward him, paddling with her front flippers and sending the little ones tumbling head over heels. There were always a few hundred mothers searching for their children in the playgrounds, keeping the babies active; but, as Matkah told Kotick, "As long as you don't lie in muddy water and get mange or rub the rough sand into a cut or scratch, and as long as you never go swimming in rough seas, nothing will harm you here."

Little seals can no more swim than little children, but they are unhappy till they learn. The first time that Kotick went down to the sea a wave carried him out beyond his depth, and his big head sank and his little hind flippers flew up exactly as his mother had told him in the song, and if the next wave had not thrown him back again he would have drowned.

Little seals can't swim any better than little kids can, but they're unhappy until they figure it out. The first time Kotick went into the sea, a wave pulled him out deeper than he could handle, and his big head went under while his little back flippers shot up, just like his mom had sung to him. If the next wave hadn’t sent him back, he would have drowned.

After that he learned to lie in a beach-pool and let the wash of the waves just cover him and lift him up while he paddled, but he always kept his eye open for big waves that might hurt. He was two weeks learning to use his flippers; and all that while he floundered in and out of the water, and coughed and grunted and crawled up the beach and took cat-naps on the sand, and went back again, until at last he found that he truly belonged to the water.

After that, he learned to lie in a beach pool and let the waves wash over him and lift him up while he paddled, but he always kept an eye out for big waves that could hurt him. It took him two weeks to get the hang of his flippers; during that time, he floundered in and out of the water, coughed and grunted, crawled up the beach, took cat naps on the sand, and went back again, until he finally realized that he truly belonged in the water.

Then you can imagine the times that he had with his companions, ducking under the rollers; or coming in on top of a comber and landing with a swash and a splutter as the big wave went whirling far up the beach; or standing up on his tail and scratching his head as the old people did; or playing "I'm the King of the Castle" on slippery, weedy rocks that just stuck out of the wash. Now and then he would see a thin fin, like a big shark's fin, drifting along close to shore, and he knew that that was the Killer Whale, the Grampus, who eats young seals when he can get them; and Kotick would head for the beach like an arrow, and the fin would jig off slowly, as if it were looking for nothing at all.

Then you can picture the times he had with his friends, ducking under the waves; or coming in on top of a breaker and landing with a splash and a spray as the big wave rushed far up the beach; or standing on his tail and scratching his head like the old ones did; or playing "I'm the King of the Castle" on slippery, weedy rocks that just jutted out of the surf. Occasionally, he would spot a thin fin, like a big shark's fin, drifting close to shore, and he knew that was the Killer Whale, the Grampus, which hunts young seals whenever it can; and Kotick would shoot toward the beach like an arrow, while the fin would slowly drift away, as if it were searching for nothing in particular.

Late in October the seals began to leave St. Paul's for the deep sea, by families and tribes, and there was no more fighting over the nurseries, and the holluschickie played anywhere they liked. "Next year," said Matkah to Kotick, "you will be a holluschickie; but this year you must learn how to catch fish."

Late in October, the seals started to leave St. Paul's for the deep sea, going in families and groups, and there was no more fighting over the nurseries, so the holluschickie could play wherever they wanted. "Next year," Matkah told Kotick, "you'll be a holluschickie; but this year, you need to learn how to catch fish."

They set out together across the Pacific, and Matkah showed Kotick how to sleep on his back with his flippers tucked down by his side and his little nose just out of the water. No cradle is so comfortable as the long, rocking swell of the Pacific. When Kotick felt his skin tingle all over, Matkah told him he was learning the "feel of the water," and that tingly, prickly feelings meant bad weather coming, and he must swim hard and get away.

They started their journey together across the Pacific, and Matkah showed Kotick how to sleep on his back with his flippers relaxed by his sides and his little nose just above the water. No bed is as cozy as the gentle, rocking waves of the Pacific. When Kotick felt a tingle across his skin, Matkah told him he was picking up on the "feel of the water," and that those tingly, prickly sensations meant bad weather was on the way, so he needed to swim hard and get away.

"In a little time," she said, "you'll know where to swim to, but just now we'll follow Sea Pig, the Porpoise, for he is very wise." A school of porpoises were ducking and tearing through the water, and little Kotick followed them as fast as he could. "How do you know where to go to?" he panted. The leader of the school rolled his white eyes, and ducked under. "My tail tingles, youngster," he said. "That means there's a gale behind me. Come along! When you're south of the Sticky Water [he meant the Equator], and your tail tingles, that means there's a gale in front of you and you must head north. Come along! The water feels bad here."

"In a little while," she said, "you'll know where to swim, but right now let's follow Sea Pig, the Porpoise, because he’s really wise." A group of porpoises was diving and racing through the water, and little Kotick followed them as quickly as he could. "How do you know where to go?" he puffed. The leader of the group rolled his white eyes and dove under. "My tail tingles, kid," he said. "That means there’s a storm behind me. Come on! When you're south of the Sticky Water [he meant the Equator], and your tail tingles, that means a storm is ahead of you and you need to head north. Let's go! The water feels bad here."

This was one of very many things that Kotick learned, and he was always learning. Matkah taught him how to follow the cod and the halibut along the under-sea banks, and wrench the rockling out of his hole among the weeds; how to skirt the wrecks lying a hundred fathoms below water, and dart like a rifle-bullet in at one porthole and out at another as the fishes ran; how to dance on the top of the waves when the lightning was racing all over the sky, and wave his flipper politely to the Stumpy-tailed Albatross and the Man-of-war Hawk as they went down the wind; how to jump three or four feet clear of the water, like a dolphin, flippers close to the side and tail curved; to leave the flying-fish alone because they are all bony; to take the shoulder-piece out of a cod at full speed ten fathoms deep; and never to stop and look at a boat or a ship, but particularly a row boat. At the end of six months, what Kotick did not know about deep-sea fishing was not worth the knowing, and all that time he never set flipper on dry ground.

This was just one of many things Kotick learned, and he was always learning. Matkah taught him how to track the cod and halibut along the underwater banks, and how to pull the rockling out of its hole among the weeds; how to navigate around the shipwrecks sitting a hundred fathoms beneath the surface, and dart in through one porthole and out another as the fish swam by; how to leap on top of the waves when lightning lit up the sky, and wave his flipper politely to the Stumpy-tailed Albatross and the Man-of-war Hawk as they glided downwind; how to jump three or four feet out of the water like a dolphin, with his flippers close to his sides and his tail curved; to leave the flying fish alone because they were all bony; to take the shoulder piece out of a cod while going full speed at ten fathoms deep; and never to stop and look at a boat or ship, especially a rowboat. By the end of six months, what Kotick didn’t know about deep-sea fishing wasn't worth knowing, and throughout that time he never set a flipper on dry land.

"TEN FATHOMS DEEP."
"Ten Fathoms Deep."

One day, however, as he was lying half asleep in the warm water somewhere off the Island of Juan Fernandez, he felt faint and lazy all over, just as human people do when the spring is in their legs, and he remembered the good firm beaches of Novastoshnah seven thousand miles away; the games his companions played, the smell of the seaweed, the seal-roar, and the fighting. That very minute he turned north, swimming steadily, and as he went on he met scores of his mates, all bound for the same place, and they said: "Greeting, Kotick! This year we are all holluschickie, and we can dance the Fire-dance in the breakers off Lukannon and play on the new grass. But where did you get that coat?"

One day, though, as he lay half-asleep in the warm water somewhere near the Island of Juan Fernandez, he felt weak and lazy all over, just like people do when they’re feeling the first signs of spring. He recalled the solid beaches of Novastoshnah, seven thousand miles away; the games his friends played, the smell of the seaweed, the sound of the seals, and the fights. At that very moment, he headed north, swimming steadily. Along the way, he ran into a bunch of his friends, all heading to the same spot, and they said: "Hey, Kotick! This year we’re all holluschickie, and we can dance the Fire-dance in the waves off Lukannon and play on the new grass. But where did you get that coat?"

Kotick's fur was almost pure white now, and though he felt very proud of it, he only said: "Swim quickly! My bones are aching for the land." And so they all came to the beaches where they had been born and heard the old seals, their fathers, fighting in the rolling mist.

Kotick's fur was almost completely white now, and even though he felt really proud of it, he just said, "Swim fast! My bones are aching for the land." So they all made it to the beaches where they were born and heard the old seals, their fathers, fighting in the rolling mist.

That night Kotick danced the Fire-dance with the yearling seals. The sea is full of fire on summer nights all the way down from Novastoshnah to Lukannon, and each seal leaves a wake like burning oil behind him, and a flaming flash when he jumps, and the waves break in great phosphorescent streaks and swirls. Then they went inland to the holluschickie grounds, and rolled up and down in the new wild wheat, and told stories of what they had done while they had been at sea. They talked about the Pacific as boys would talk about a wood that they had been nutting in, and if any one had understood them, he could have gone away and made such a chart of that ocean as never was. The three- and four-year-old holluschickie romped down from Hutchinson's Hill, crying: "Out of the way, youngsters! The sea is deep, and you don't know all that's in it yet. Wait till you've rounded the Horn. Hi, you yearling, where did you get that white coat?"

That night, Kotick danced the Fire-dance with the yearling seals. The sea is full of fire on summer nights from Novastoshnah to Lukannon, and each seal leaves a trail like burning oil behind them, and a bright flash when they jump, while the waves break into great glowing streaks and swirls. Then they headed inland to the holluschickie grounds, rolling around in the fresh wild wheat and sharing stories about what they had done while at sea. They talked about the Pacific like boys would talk about a forest where they had been gathering nuts, and if anyone had understood them, they could have gone away and drawn the best map of that ocean ever made. The three- and four-year-old holluschickie tumbled down from Hutchinson's Hill, shouting: "Move aside, youngsters! The sea is deep, and you don't know everything that's in it yet. Just wait until you've rounded the Horn. Hey, you yearling, where did you get that white coat?"

"I didn't get it," said Kotick; "it grew." And just as he was going to roll the speaker over, a couple of black-haired men with flat red faces came from behind a sand-dune, and Kotick, who had never seen a man before, coughed and lowered his head. The holluschickie just bundled off a few yards and sat staring stupidly. The men were no less than Kerick Booterin, the chief of the seal-hunters on the island, and Patalamon, his son. They came from the little village not half a mile from the seal nurseries, and they were deciding what seals they would drive up to the killing-pens (for the seals were driven just like sheep), to be turned into sealskin jackets later on.

"I didn't understand," said Kotick; "it grew." And just as he was about to roll the speaker over, a couple of black-haired men with flat red faces emerged from behind a sand dune. Kotick, who had never seen a man before, coughed and looked down. The holluschickie just shuffled a few yards away and stared blankly. The men were none other than Kerick Booterin, the chief of the seal hunters on the island, and Patalamon, his son. They had come from the small village less than half a mile away from the seal nurseries, and they were figuring out which seals they would drive up to the killing pens (since the seals were driven just like sheep) to be made into sealskin jackets later on.

"Ho!" said Patalamon. "Look! There's a white seal!"

"Hey!" said Patalamon. "Look! There's a white seal!"

Kerick Booterin turned nearly white under his oil and smoke, for he was an Aleut, and Aleuts are not clean people. Then he began to mutter a prayer. "Don't touch him, Patalamon. There has never been a white seal since—since I was born. Perhaps it is old Zaharrof's ghost. He was lost last year in the big gale."

Kerick Booterin turned nearly pale under his oil and smoke, because he was an Aleut, and Aleuts aren't known for being clean. Then he started to mumble a prayer. "Don’t touch him, Patalamon. There hasn’t been a white seal since—since I was born. Maybe it’s old Zaharrof’s ghost. He got lost last year in the big storm."

"I'm not going near him," said Patalamon. "He's unlucky. Do you really think he is old Zaharrof come back? I owe him for some gulls' eggs."

"I'm not going near him," Patalamon said. "He's bad luck. Do you honestly think he's old Zaharrof back again? I owe him for some gulls' eggs."

"Don't look at him," said Kerick. "Head off that drove of four-year-olds. The men ought to skin two hundred to-day, but it's the beginning of the season, and they are new to the work. A hundred will do. Quick!"

"Don't look at him," said Kerick. "Redirect that group of four-year-olds. The guys should be able to handle two hundred today, but it's just the start of the season, and they're still getting used to the job. A hundred will be enough. Hurry up!"

Patalamon rattled a pair of seal's shoulder-bones in front of a herd of holluschickie and they stopped dead, puffing and blowing. Then he stepped near, and the seals began to move, and Kerick headed them inland, and they never tried to get back to their companions. Hundreds and hundreds of thousands of seals watched them being driven, but they went on playing just the same. Kotick was the only one who asked questions, and none of his companions could tell him anything, except that the men always drove seals in that way for six weeks or two months of every year.

Patalamon shook a pair of seal shoulder bones in front of a group of holluschickie, and they froze in place, breathing heavily. Then he stepped closer, and the seals started to move, with Kerick guiding them inland, and they didn’t attempt to return to their friends. Hundreds of thousands of seals observed them being herded, but they continued to play just like before. Kotick was the only one who asked questions, and none of his friends could give him any answers, except that the men always rounded up seals this way for six weeks to two months each year.

"I am going to follow," he said, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head as he shuffled along in the wake of the herd.

"I’m going to follow," he said, and his eyes nearly bulged out of his head as he shuffled along behind the herd.

"The white seal is coming after us," cried Patalamon. "That's the first time a seal has ever come to the killing-grounds alone."

"The white seal is coming after us," shouted Patalamon. "That's the first time a seal has ever come to the killing grounds by itself."

"Hsh! Don't look behind you," said Kerick. "It is Zaharrof's ghost! I must speak to the priest about this."

"Hush! Don't look behind you," said Kerick. "It is Zaharrof's ghost! I need to talk to the priest about this."

The distance to the killing-grounds was only half a mile, but it took an hour to cover, because if the seals went too fast Kerick knew that they would get heated and then their fur would come off in patches when they were skinned. So they went on very slowly, past Sea-Lion's Neck, past Webster House, till they came to the Salt House just beyond the sight of the seals on the beach. Kotick followed, panting and wondering. He thought that he was at the world's end, but the roar of the seal nurseries behind him sounded as loud as the roar of a train in a tunnel. Then Kerick sat down on the moss and pulled out a heavy pewter watch and let the drove cool off for thirty minutes, and Kotick could hear the fog-dew dripping from the brim of his cap. Then ten or twelve men, each with an iron-bound club three or four feet long, came up, and Kerick pointed out one or two of the drove that were bitten by their companions or were too hot, and the men kicked those aside with their heavy boots made of the skin of a walrus's throat, and then Kerick said: "Let go!" and then the men clubbed the seals on the head as fast as they could.

The distance to the killing grounds was only half a mile, but it took an hour to get there because if the seals moved too quickly, Kerick knew they would overheat and their fur would come off in patches when they were skinned. So they walked very slowly, past Sea-Lion's Neck, past Webster House, until they reached the Salt House just out of sight of the seals on the beach. Kotick followed, panting and curious. He thought he was at the end of the world, but the roar of the seal nurseries behind him sounded as loud as a train in a tunnel. Then Kerick sat down on the moss, pulled out a heavy pewter watch, and let the group cool off for thirty minutes, during which Kotick could hear the fog dew dripping from the brim of his cap. Then ten or twelve men, each with an iron-bound club three or four feet long, arrived, and Kerick pointed out one or two from the group that had been bitten by their companions or were too hot. The men kicked those aside with their heavy boots made from walrus throat skin, and then Kerick said, “Let go!” and the men clubbed the seals on the head as fast as they could.

Ten minutes later little Kotick did not recognize his friends any more, for their skins were ripped off from the nose to the hind flippers—whipped off and thrown down on the ground in a pile.

Ten minutes later, little Kotick didn’t recognize his friends anymore because their skins had been stripped off from their noses to their back flippers—torn off and tossed on the ground in a heap.

That was enough for Kotick. He turned and galloped (a seal can gallop very swiftly for a short time) back to the sea, his little new mustache bristling with horror. At Sea-Lion's Neck, where the great sea-lions sit on the edge of the surf, he flung himself flipper over-head into the cool water, and rocked there, gasping miserably. "What's here?" said a sea-lion, gruffly; for as a rule the sea-lions keep themselves to themselves.

That was enough for Kotick. He turned and dashed (a seal can dash very fast for a short distance) back to the sea, his little new mustache twitching in shock. At Sea-Lion's Neck, where the big sea-lions lounge on the edge of the waves, he plunged flipper over-head into the cool water and floated there, gasping in misery. "What's going on?" said a sea-lion, roughly; because usually the sea-lions keep to themselves.

"Scoochnie! Ochen scoochnie!" ("I'm lonesome, very lonesome!"), said Kotick. "They're killing all the holluschickie on all the beaches!"

"Scoochnie! Ochen scoochnie!" ("I'm so lonely, very lonely!"), said Kotick. "They're killing all the seals on all the beaches!"

The sea-lion turned his head inshore. "Nonsense," he said; "your friends are making as much noise as ever. You must have seen old Kerick polishing off a drove. He's done that for thirty years."

The sea lion turned his head toward the shore. "That's ridiculous," he said; "your friends are making just as much noise as always. You must have seen old Kerick finishing off a herd. He's been doing that for thirty years."

"It's horrible," said Kotick, backing water as a wave went over him, and steadying himself with a screw-stroke of his flippers that brought him up all standing within three inches of a jagged edge of rock.

"It's terrible," said Kotick, moving backward as a wave crashed over him, and steadying himself with a swift motion of his flippers that brought him up within three inches of a sharp rock edge.

"Well done for a yearling!" said the sea-lion, who could appreciate good swimming. "I suppose it is rather awful from your way of looking at it; but if you seals will come here year after year, of course the men get to know of it, and unless you can find an island where no men ever come, you will always be driven."

"Great job for a young one!" said the sea lion, who knew a thing or two about swimming. "I guess it really is pretty terrible from your perspective; but if you seals keep coming back here year after year, the men will definitely notice, and unless you can find an island where no men ever show up, you’ll always be chased away."

"Isn't there any such island?" began Kotick.

"Is there really no island like that?" Kotick asked.

"I've followed the poltoos [the halibut] for twenty years, and I can't say I've found it yet. But look here—you seem to have a fondness for talking to your betters; suppose you go to Walrus Islet and talk to Sea Vitch. He may know something. Don't flounce off like that. It's a six-mile swim, and if I were you I should haul out and take a nap first, little one."

"I've been tracking the poltoos [the halibut] for twenty years, and I can't say I've found it yet. But hey—you seem to enjoy chatting with those more knowledgeable than you; why not head over to Walrus Islet and have a word with Sea Vitch? He might have some info. Don't storm off like that. It's a six-mile swim, and if I were you, I'd take a break and nap first, little one."

Kotick thought that that was good advice, so he swam round to his own beach, hauled out, and slept for half an hour, twitching all over, as seals will. Then he headed straight for Walrus Islet, a little low sheet of rocky island almost due northeast from Novastoshnah, all ledges of rock and gulls' nests, where the walrus herded by themselves.

Kotick thought that was solid advice, so he swam back to his beach, climbed out, and took a half-hour nap, twitching all over like seals do. Then he set off directly for Walrus Islet, a small, flat rocky island located almost directly northeast of Novastoshnah, with ledges of rock and seagull nests, where the walruses gathered by themselves.

He landed close to old Sea Vitch—the big, ugly, bloated, pimpled, fat-necked, long-tusked walrus of the North Pacific, who has no manners except when he is asleep—as he was then, with his hind flippers half in and half out of the surf.

He landed near old Sea Vitch—the big, ugly, bloated, pimpled, fat-necked, long-tusked walrus of the North Pacific, who has no manners except when he's asleep—as he was then, with his hind flippers half in and half out of the surf.

"Wake up!" barked Kotick, for the gulls were making a great noise.

"Wake up!" shouted Kotick, because the gulls were making a lot of noise.

"Hah! Ho! Hmph! What's that?" said Sea Vitch, and he struck the next walrus a blow with his tusks and waked him up, and the next struck the next, and so on till they were all awake and staring in every direction but the right one.

"Hah! Ho! Hmph! What's going on?" said Sea Vitch, and he poked the next walrus with his tusks to wake him up. Then the next walrus nudged the one after that, and it continued until they were all awake and looking in every direction except the right one.

"THEY WERE ALL AWAKE AND STARING IN EVERY DIRECTION BUT THE RIGHT ONE."
"THEY WERE ALL AWAKE AND LOOKING AROUND IN EVERY
DIRECTION EXCEPT THE RIGHT ONE."

"Hi! It's me," said Kotick, bobbing in the surf and looking like a little white slug.

"Hey! It's me," said Kotick, floating in the waves and looking like a small white slug.

"Well! May I be——skinned!" said Sea Vitch, and they all looked at Kotick as you can fancy a club full of drowsy old gentlemen would look at a little boy. Kotick did not care to hear any more about skinning just then; he had seen enough of it; so he called out: "Isn't there any place for seals to go where men don't ever come?"

"Well! I can't believe this!" said Sea Vitch, and they all stared at Kotick like a bunch of sleepy old men would look at a little boy. Kotick didn’t want to hear any more about skinning right then; he had seen enough of it, so he shouted, "Isn't there any place for seals to go where men never show up?"

"Go and find out," said Sea Vitch, shutting his eyes. "Run away. We're busy here."

"Go and find out," said Sea Vitch, closing his eyes. "Just run off. We're busy here."

Kotick made his dolphin-jump in the air and shouted as loud as he could: "Clam-eater! Clam-eater!" He knew that Sea Vitch never caught a fish in his life, but always rooted for clams and seaweeds; though he pretended to be a very terrible person. Naturally the Chickies and the Gooverooskies and the Epatkas, the Burgomaster Gulls and the Kittiwakes and the Puffins, who are always looking for a chance to be rude, took up the cry, and—so Limmershin told me—for nearly five minutes you could not have heard a gun fired on Walrus Islet. All the population was yelling and screaming: "Clam-eater! Stareek [old man]!" while Sea Vitch rolled from side to side grunting and coughing.

Kotick jumped into the air like a dolphin and shouted as loudly as he could: "Clam-eater! Clam-eater!" He knew that Sea Vitch had never caught a fish in his life but always cheered for clams and seaweed, even though he pretended to be a really scary guy. Naturally, the Chickies, Gooverooskies, Epatkas, Burgomaster Gulls, Kittiwakes, and Puffins, who were always looking for a chance to be rude, joined in the chant, and—so Limmershin told me—for nearly five minutes you wouldn’t have been able to hear a gunshot on Walrus Islet. The entire population was yelling and screaming: "Clam-eater! Stareek [old man]!" while Sea Vitch rolled from side to side, grunting and coughing.

"Now will you tell?" said Kotick, all out of breath.

"Now will you tell?" said Kotick, breathless.

"Go and ask Sea Cow," said Sea Vitch. "If he is living still, he'll be able to tell you."

"Go and ask Sea Cow," said Sea Vitch. "If he's still alive, he can tell you."

"How shall I know Sea Cow when I meet him?" said Kotick, sheering off.

"How will I recognize Sea Cow when I see him?" asked Kotick, backing away.

"He's the only thing in the sea uglier than Sea Vitch," screamed a burgomaster gull, wheeling under Sea Vitch's nose. "Uglier, and with worse manners! Stareek!"

"He's the only thing in the sea uglier than Sea Vitch," yelled a gull, circling around Sea Vitch's beak. "Uglier, and with worse manners! Stareek!"

Kotick swam back to Novastoshnah, leaving the gulls to scream. There he found that no one sympathized with him in his little attempts to discover a quiet place for the seals. They told him that men had always driven the holluschickie—it was part of the day's work—and that if he did not like to see ugly things he should not have gone to the killing-grounds. But none of the other seals had seen the killing, and that made the difference between him and his friends. Besides, Kotick was a white seal.

Kotick swam back to Novastoshnah, leaving the gulls to scream. When he got there, he found that no one shared his concern about finding a quiet place for the seals. They told him that humans had always hunted the holluschickie—it was just part of the job—and that if he didn’t want to see ugly things, he shouldn’t have gone to the killing grounds. But none of the other seals had seen the killing, and that made him different from his friends. Plus, Kotick was a white seal.

"What you must do," said old Sea Catch, after he had heard his son's adventures, "is to grow up and be a big seal like your father, and have a nursery on the beach, and then they will leave you alone. In another five years you ought to be able to fight for yourself." Even gentle Matkah, his mother, said: "You will never be able to stop the killing. Go and play in the sea, Kotick." And Kotick went off and danced the Fire-dance with a very heavy little heart.

"What you need to do," said old Sea Catch, after he heard about his son’s adventures, "is to grow up and become a big seal like your father, and have a nursery on the beach, and then they’ll leave you alone. In another five years, you should be able to fight for yourself." Even gentle Matkah, his mother, said: "You’ll never be able to stop the killing. Go play in the sea, Kotick." And Kotick went off and danced the Fire-dance with a very heavy little heart.

That autumn he left the beach as soon as he could, and set off alone because of a notion in his bullet-head. He was going to find Sea Cow, if there was such a person in the sea, and he was going to find a quiet island with good firm beaches for seals to live on, where men could not get at them. So he explored and explored by himself from the North to the South Pacific, swimming as much as three hundred miles in a day and a night. He met with more adventures than can be told, and narrowly escaped being caught by the Basking Shark, and the Spotted Shark, and the Hammerhead, and he met all the untrustworthy ruffians that loaf up and down the high seas, and the heavy polite fish, and the scarlet-spotted scallops that are moored in one place for hundreds of years, and grow very proud of it; but he never met Sea Cow, and he never found an island that he could fancy.

That autumn, he left the beach as soon as he could and set off alone because of an idea in his stubborn head. He was determined to find Sea Cow, if such a creature existed in the ocean, and he was going to discover a quiet island with solid beaches for seals to live on, where humans couldn't reach them. So he explored endlessly by himself from the North to the South Pacific, swimming as much as three hundred miles in a single day and night. He had more adventures than could be told and narrowly escaped being caught by the Basking Shark, the Spotted Shark, and the Hammerhead. He encountered all the untrustworthy characters that hang around the open seas, along with the big polite fish and the scarlet-spotted scallops that anchor in one spot for hundreds of years and grow very proud of it. But he never found Sea Cow and never discovered an island he could envision.

If the beach was good and hard, with a slope behind it for seals to play on, there was always the smoke of a whaler on the horizon, boiling down blubber, and Kotick knew what that meant. Or else he could see that seals had once visited the island and been killed off, and Kotick knew that where men had come once they would come again.

If the beach was solid and had a slope behind it for seals to play on, there was always the smoke of a whaler on the horizon, cooking down blubber, and Kotick knew what that meant. Or he could see that seals had once been on the island and had been wiped out, and Kotick knew that where men had come once, they would come again.

He picked up with an old stumpy-tailed albatross, who told him that Kerguelen Island was the very place for peace and quiet, and when Kotick went down there he was all but smashed to pieces against some wicked black cliffs in a heavy sleet-storm with lightning and thunder. Yet as he pulled out against the gale he could see that even there had once been a seal nursery. And it was so in all the other islands that he visited.

He ran into an old, short-tailed albatross, who told him that Kerguelen Island was the perfect spot for peace and quiet. But when Kotick got there, he nearly got destroyed against some nasty black cliffs during a fierce sleet storm with lightning and thunder. Still, as he battled against the strong wind, he could see that even there had once been a seal nursery. And it was the same on all the other islands he visited.

Limmershin gave a long list of them, for he said that Kotick spent five seasons exploring, with a four months' rest each year at Novastoshnah, where the holluschickie used to make fun of him and his imaginary islands. He went to the Gallapagos, a horrid dry place on the Equator, where he was nearly baked to death; he went to the Georgia Islands, the Orkneys, Emerald Island, Little Nightingale Island, Gough's Island, Bouvet's Island, the Crossets, and even to a little speck of an island south of the Cape of Good Hope. But everywhere the People of the Sea told him the same things. Seals had come to those islands once upon a time, but men had killed them all off. Even when he swam thousands of miles out of the Pacific, and got to a place called Cape Corientes (that was when he was coming back from Gough's Island), he found a few hundred mangy seals on a rock, and they told him that men came there too.

Limmershin listed them all because he said Kotick spent five seasons exploring, taking a four-month break each year in Novastoshnah, where the holluschickie mocked him and his imaginary islands. He traveled to the Galapagos, a terrible dry place on the Equator, where he nearly got cooked to death; he visited the Georgia Islands, the Orkneys, Emerald Island, Little Nightingale Island, Gough's Island, Bouvet's Island, the Crossets, and even a tiny island south of the Cape of Good Hope. But everywhere, the People of the Sea told him the same thing. Seals had once come to those islands, but humans had hunted them all down. Even when he swam thousands of miles across the Pacific and reached a place called Cape Corientes (which was when he was returning from Gough's Island), he found a few hundred scruffy seals on a rock, and they said that humans came there too.

That nearly broke his heart, and he headed round the Horn back to his own beaches; and on his way north he hauled out on an island full of green trees, where he found an old, old seal who was dying, and Kotick caught fish for him and told him all his sorrows. "Now," said Kotick, "I am going back to Novastoshnah, and if I am driven to the killing-pens with the holluschickie I shall not care."

That almost broke his heart, so he turned back around the Horn toward his own shores. On his way north, he pulled ashore on an island covered in green trees, where he found an ancient seal who was dying. Kotick caught fish for him and shared all his troubles. "Now," Kotick said, "I'm going back to Novastoshnah, and if I'm forced into the killing pens with the holluschickie, I won't even care."

The old seal said: "Try once more. I am the last of the Lost Rookery of Masafuera, and in the days when men killed us by the hundred thousand there was a story on the beaches that some day a white seal would come out of the north and lead the seal people to a quiet place. I am old and I shall never live to see that day, but others will. Try once more."

The old seal said: "Try again. I'm the last of the Lost Rookery of Masafuera, and back when people hunted us by the hundreds of thousands, there was a story on the beaches that someday a white seal would come from the north and guide the seal people to a safe place. I'm old and I won’t live to see that day, but others will. Try again."

And Kotick curled up his mustache (it was a beauty), and said: "I am the only white seal that has ever been born on the beaches, and I am the only seal, black or white, who ever thought of looking for new islands."

And Kotick twirled his mustache (which was impressive) and said, "I’m the only white seal ever born on these beaches, and I’m the only seal, black or white, who ever thought about searching for new islands."

That cheered him immensely; and when he came back to Novastoshnah that summer, Matkah, his mother, begged him to marry and settle down, for he was no longer a holluschick, but a full-grown sea-catch, with a curly white mane on his shoulders, as heavy, as big, and as fierce as his father. "Give me another season," he said. "Remember, Mother, it is always the seventh wave that goes farthest up the beach."

That made him really happy; and when he returned to Novastoshnah that summer, Matkah, his mother, urged him to get married and settle down, since he was no longer a young catch, but a fully grown sea-catch, with a curly white mane on his shoulders, as strong, big, and fierce as his father. "Give me one more season," he said. "Remember, Mom, it's always the seventh wave that reaches the farthest up the beach."

Curiously enough, there was another seal who thought that she would put off marrying till the next year, and Kotick danced the Fire-dance with her all down Lukannon Beach the night before he set off on his last exploration.

Curiously enough, there was another seal who thought she would wait to get married until the next year, and Kotick danced the Fire-dance with her all along Lukannon Beach the night before he left for his final exploration.

This time he went westward, because he had fallen on the trail of a great shoal of halibut, and he needed at least one hundred pounds of fish a day to keep him in good condition. He chased them till he was tired, and then he curled himself up and went to sleep on the hollows of the ground-swell that sets in to Copper Island. He knew the coast perfectly well, so about midnight, when he felt himself gently bumped on a weed bed, he said: "Hm, tide 's running strong to-night," and turning over under water opened his eyes slowly and stretched. Then he jumped like a cat, for he saw huge things nosing about in the shoal water and browsing on the heavy fringes of the weeds.

This time he headed west because he had found a huge school of halibut, and he needed at least a hundred pounds of fish a day to stay in good shape. He pursued them until he got tired, then he curled up and fell asleep on the uneven ground swell near Copper Island. He was very familiar with the coast, so around midnight, when he felt a gentle bump on a weed bed, he said, "Hmm, the tide's running strong tonight," and turning over underwater, opened his eyes slowly and stretched. Then he jumped like a cat, because he saw large creatures poking around in the shallow water and munching on the thick weeds.

"By the Great Combers of Magellan!" he said, beneath his mustache. "Who in the Deep Sea are these people?"

"By the Great Combers of Magellan!" he exclaimed under his mustache. "Who in the Deep Sea are these people?"

They were like no walrus, sea-lion, seal, bear, whale, shark, fish, squid, or scallop that Kotick had ever seen before. They were between twenty and thirty feet long, and they had no hind flippers, but a shovel-like tail that looked as if it had been whittled out of wet leather. Their heads were the most foolish-looking things you ever saw, and they balanced on the ends of their tails in deep water when they weren't grazing, bowing solemnly to one another and waving their front flippers as a fat man waves his arm.

They were nothing like any walrus, sea lion, seal, bear, whale, shark, fish, squid, or scallop that Kotick had ever seen. They measured between twenty and thirty feet in length and lacked hind flippers, instead having a shovel-like tail that seemed carved from wet leather. Their heads were the most ridiculous-looking things you could imagine, and in deep water, they balanced on the ends of their tails when they weren’t grazing, solemnly bowing to each other and waving their front flippers like a fat man waves his arm.

"Ahem!" said Kotick. "Good sport, gentlemen?" The big things answered by bowing and waving their flippers like the Frog-Footman. When they began feeding again Kotick saw that their upper lip was split into two pieces, that they could twitch apart about a foot and bring together again with a whole bushel of seaweed between the splits. They tucked the stuff into their mouths and chumped solemnly.

"Excuse me!" said Kotick. "Having a good time, guys?" The big creatures responded by bowing and waving their flippers like the Frog-Footman. When they started feeding again, Kotick noticed that their upper lip was split in two, allowing them to open it about a foot and bring it back together with a whole bunch of seaweed in between. They stuffed the seaweed into their mouths and chewed solemnly.

"Messy style of feeding that," said Kotick. They bowed again, and Kotick began to lose his temper. "Very good," he said. "If you do happen to have an extra joint in your front flipper you needn't show off so. I see you bow gracefully, but I should like to know your names." The split lips moved and twitched, and the glassy green eyes stared; but they did not speak.

"That's a messy way to eat," Kotick said. They bowed again, and Kotick started to get annoyed. "Alright then," he said. "If you happen to have an extra joint in your front flipper, you don't need to show it off. I see you bow nicely, but I’d like to know your names." The split lips moved and twitched, and the glassy green eyes stared; but they didn't say anything.

"Well!" said Kotick, "you're the only people I've ever met uglier than Sea Vitch—and with worse manners."

"Well!" said Kotick, "you're the only people I've ever met who are uglier than Sea Vitch—and have worse manners."

Then he remembered in a flash what the Burgomaster Gull had screamed to him when he was a little yearling at Walrus Islet, and he tumbled backward in the water, for he knew that he had found Sea Cow at last.

Then he suddenly remembered what the Burgomaster Gull had shouted to him when he was just a young yearling at Walrus Islet, and he fell back into the water, realizing that he had finally found Sea Cow.

"HE HAD FOUND SEA COW AT LAST."
"HE HAD FINALLY FOUND SEA COW."

The sea cows went on schlooping and grazing, and chumping in the weed, and Kotick asked them questions in every language that he had picked up in his travels; and the Sea People talk nearly as many languages as human beings. But the Sea Cow did not answer, because Sea Cow cannot talk. He has only six bones in his neck where he ought to have seven, and they say under the sea that that prevents him from speaking even to his companions; but, as you know, he has an extra joint in his fore flipper, and by waving it up and down and about he makes what answers to a sort of clumsy telegraphic code.

The sea cows kept munching and grazing, picking at the weeds, while Kotick asked them questions in every language he had learned during his travels; the Sea People speak almost as many languages as humans do. But the Sea Cow didn't reply because Sea Cows can't talk. He has only six bones in his neck instead of seven, and it's said under the sea that this prevents him from speaking to his friends; but, as you know, he has an extra joint in his front flipper, and by moving it up and down, he communicates in a sort of clumsy telegraphic code.

By daylight Kotick's mane was standing on end and his temper was gone where the dead crabs go. Then the Sea Cow began to travel northward very slowly, stopping to hold absurd bowing councils from time to time, and Kotick followed them, saying to himself: "People who are such idiots as these are would have been killed long ago if they hadn't found out some safe island; and what is good enough for the Sea Cow is good enough for the Sea Catch. All the same, I wish they'd hurry."

By day, Kotick's mane was all frizzed up and his mood was completely shot. Then the Sea Cow started moving north at a snail's pace, occasionally stopping to have silly bowing meetings. Kotick followed along, thinking to himself, “People as clueless as these would have been wiped out ages ago if they hadn’t discovered some safe island; and if it’s good enough for the Sea Cow, it should be good enough for the Sea Catch. Still, I wish they’d move it along.”

It was weary work for Kotick. The herd never went more than forty or fifty miles a day, and stopped to feed at night, and kept close to the shore all the time; while Kotick swam round them, and over them, and under them, but he could not hurry them up one half-mile. As they went farther north they held a bowing council every few hours, and Kotick nearly bit off his mustache with impatience till he saw that they were following up a warm current of water, and then he respected them more.

It was exhausting work for Kotick. The herd only traveled about forty or fifty miles a day, stopping to eat at night, and they always stayed close to the shore. Meanwhile, Kotick swam around, over, and under them, but he couldn't speed them up by even half a mile. As they moved farther north, they held a meeting every few hours, and Kotick was so frustrated he almost bit off his mustache until he realized they were following a warm current of water, which made him respect them more.

One night they sank through the shiny water—sank like stones—and, for the first time since he had known them, began to swim quickly. Kotick followed, and the pace astonished him, for he never dreamed that Sea Cow was anything of a swimmer. They headed for a cliff by the shore, a cliff that ran down into deep water, and plunged into a dark hole at the foot of it, twenty fathoms under the sea. It was a long, long swim, and Kotick badly wanted fresh air before he was out of the dark tunnel they led him through.

One night, they sank through the shiny water—sank like stones—and, for the first time since he had known them, started to swim quickly. Kotick followed, and he was amazed by their speed because he never imagined that Sea Cow was much of a swimmer. They swam toward a cliff by the shore, a cliff that dropped into deep water and plunged into a dark hole at its base, twenty fathoms under the sea. It was a long swim, and Kotick really craved fresh air before he finally emerged from the dark tunnel they led him through.

"My wig!" he said, when he rose, gasping and puffing, into open water at the farther end. "It was a long dive, but it was worth it."

"My wig!" he exclaimed, as he resurfaced, gasping and panting, in the open water at the far end. "That dive was long, but totally worth it."

The sea cows had separated, and were browsing lazily along the edges of the finest beaches that Kotick had ever seen. There were long stretches of smooth worn rock running for miles, exactly fitted to make seal nurseries, and there were playgrounds of hard sand, sloping inland behind them, and there were rollers for seals to dance in, and long grass to roll in, and sand-dunes to climb up and down, and best of all, Kotick knew by the feel of the water, which never deceives a true Sea Catch, that no men had ever come there.

The sea cows had split up and were lazily munching along the edges of the finest beaches Kotick had ever seen. There were long stretches of smooth, worn rock extending for miles, perfectly suited for seal nurseries, and there were playgrounds of hard sand sloping inland behind them, along with waves for seals to play in, long grass to roll around in, and sand dunes to climb up and down. Best of all, Kotick could tell by the feel of the water, which never lies to a true Sea Catch, that no humans had ever been there.

The first thing he did was to assure himself that the fishing was good, and then he swam along the beaches and counted up the delightful low sandy islands half hidden in the beautiful rolling fog. Away to the northward out to sea ran a line of bars and shoals and rocks that would never let a ship come within six miles of the beach; and between the islands and the mainland was a stretch of deep water that ran up to the perpendicular cliffs, and somewhere below the cliffs was the mouth of the tunnel.

The first thing he did was make sure that the fishing was good, and then he swam along the beaches, counting the lovely little sandy islands that were partially hidden in the beautiful rolling fog. To the north, out at sea, a line of sandbars, shallows, and rocks prevented any ship from getting within six miles of the beach; between the islands and the mainland lay a stretch of deep water that reached up to the steep cliffs, and somewhere below those cliffs was the entrance to the tunnel.

"It's Novastoshnah over again, but ten times better," said Kotick. "Sea Cow must be wiser than I thought. Men can't come down the cliffs, even if there were any men; and the shoals to seaward would knock a ship to splinters. If any place in the sea is safe, this is it."

"It's Novastoshnah all over again, but ten times better," said Kotick. "Sea Cow must be smarter than I realized. People can't climb down the cliffs, even if there were any people; and the shallow areas out to sea would smash a ship to pieces. If there's anywhere in the ocean that's safe, it's here."

He began to think of the seal he had left behind him, but though he was in a hurry to go back to Novastoshnah, he thoroughly explored the new country, so that he would be able to answer all questions.

He started to think about the seal he had left behind, but even though he was eager to return to Novastoshnah, he fully explored the new area to make sure he could answer all questions.

Then he dived and made sure of the mouth of the tunnel, and raced through to the southward. No one but a sea cow or a seal would have dreamed of there being such a place, and when he looked back at the cliffs even Kotick could hardly believe that he had been under them.

Then he dove and confirmed the entrance of the tunnel, then raced southward. No one but a manatee or a seal would have imagined a place like that, and when he looked back at the cliffs, even Kotick could hardly believe he had been beneath them.

He was six days going home, though he was not swimming slowly; and when he hauled out just above Sea-Lion's Neck the first person he met was the seal who had been waiting for him, and she saw by the look in his eyes that he had found his island at last.

He took six days to get home, even though he wasn't swimming slowly. When he finally got out just above Sea-Lion's Neck, the first person he encountered was the seal who had been waiting for him. She could tell by the look in his eyes that he had finally found his island.

But the holluschickie and Sea Catch, his father, and all the other seals, laughed at him when he told them what he had discovered, and a young seal about his own age said: "This is all very well, Kotick, but you can't come from no one knows where and order us off like this. Remember we've been fighting for our nurseries, and that's a thing you never did. You preferred prowling about in the sea."

But the holluschickie and Sea Catch, his father, and all the other seals laughed at him when he told them what he had found out. A young seal around his age said, "This is nice and all, Kotick, but you can't just come from who-knows-where and tell us what to do. Remember, we’ve been fighting for our nurseries, and that’s something you’ve never done. You preferred hanging out in the sea."

The other seals laughed at this, and the young seal began twisting his head from side to side. He had just married that year, and was making a great fuss about it.

The other seals laughed at this, and the young seal started twisting his head from side to side. He had just gotten married that year and was making a big deal out of it.

"I've no nursery to fight for," said Kotick. "I want only to show you all a place where you will be safe. What's the use of fighting?"

"I don't have a nursery to fight for," said Kotick. "I just want to show all of you a place where you'll be safe. What's the point of fighting?"

"Oh, if you're trying to back out, of course I've no more to say," said the young seal, with an ugly chuckle.

"Oh, if you’re trying to bail, then I have nothing more to say," said the young seal, with a nasty chuckle.

"Will you come with me if I win?" said Kotick; and a green light came into his eyes, for he was very angry at having to fight at all.

"Will you come with me if I win?" said Kotick; and a green light lit up his eyes, as he was really angry about having to fight at all.

"Very good," said the young seal, carelessly. "If you win, I'll come."

"Sounds great," said the young seal casually. "If you win, I'll be there."

He had no time to change his mind, for Kotick's head darted out and his teeth sunk in the blubber of the young seal's neck. Then he threw himself back on his haunches and hauled his enemy down the beach, shook him, and knocked him over. Then Kotick roared to the seals: "I've done my best for you these five seasons past. I've found you the island where you'll be safe, but unless your heads are dragged off your silly necks you won't believe. I'm going to teach you now. Look out for yourselves!"

He didn't have time to change his mind, as Kotick's head shot out and his teeth dug into the blubber of the young seal's neck. Then he pulled back onto his haunches and dragged his enemy down the beach, shaking him and knocking him over. Then Kotick roared to the seals: "I've done my best for you these past five seasons. I've found you the island where you'll be safe, but unless you get your heads out of your silly necks, you won't believe it. I'm going to show you now. Watch out for yourselves!"

Limmershin told me that never in his life—and Limmershin sees ten thousand big seals fighting every year—never in all his little life did he see anything like Kotick's charge into the nurseries. He flung himself at the biggest sea-catch he could find, caught him by the throat, choked him and bumped him and banged him till he grunted for mercy, and then threw him aside and attacked the next. You see, Kotick had never fasted for four months as the big seals did every year, and his deep-sea swimming-trips kept him in perfect condition, and, best of all, he had never fought before. His curly white mane stood up with rage, and his eyes flamed, and his big dogteeth glistened, and he was splendid to look at.

Limmershin told me that never in his life—and Limmershin sees ten thousand big seals fighting every year—never in all his little life did he see anything like Kotick's charge into the nurseries. He threw himself at the biggest sea-catch he could find, grabbed him by the throat, choked him and knocked him around until he begged for mercy, and then tossed him aside and went after the next one. You see, Kotick had never fasted for four months like the big seals do every year, and his deep-sea swimming trips kept him in excellent shape, and, best of all, he had never fought before. His curly white mane stood up with rage, his eyes blazed, his big dog teeth shone, and he was magnificent to look at.

Old Sea Catch, his father, saw him tearing past, hauling the grizzled old seals about as though they had been halibut, and upsetting the young bachelors in all directions; and Sea Catch gave one roar and shouted: "He may be a fool, but he is the best fighter on the Beaches. Don't tackle your father, my son! He's with you!"

Old Sea Catch, his father, watched him rush by, dragging the old seals around like they were halibut, and knocking the young bachelors over in every direction; and Sea Catch let out a loud roar and shouted: "He might be a fool, but he's the best fighter on the Beaches. Don't take on your father, my son! He’s on your side!"

Kotick roared in answer, and old Sea Catch waddled in, his mustache on end, blowing like a locomotive, while Matkah and the seal that was going to marry Kotick cowered down and admired their men-folk. It was a gorgeous fight, for the two fought as long as there was a seal that dared lift up his head, and then they paraded grandly up and down the beach side by side, bellowing.

Kotick roared back, and old Sea Catch waddled in, his mustache all ruffled, blowing like a train, while Matkah and the seal who was going to marry Kotick huddled down, admiring their guys. It was an amazing fight, as the two kept battling as long as there was a seal brave enough to lift its head. Then they strutted proudly up and down the beach together, bellowing.

At night, just as the Northern Lights were winking and flashing through the fog, Kotick climbed a bare rock and looked down on the scattered nurseries and the torn and bleeding seals. "Now," he said, "I've taught you your lesson."

At night, just as the Northern Lights were blinking and shimmering through the fog, Kotick climbed a bare rock and looked down on the scattered nurseries and the torn and bleeding seals. "Now," he said, "I've taught you your lesson."

"My wig!" said old Sea Catch, boosting himself up stiffly, for he was fearfully mauled. "The Killer Whale himself could not have cut them up worse. Son, I'm proud of you, and what's more, I'll come with you to your island—if there is such a place."

"My wig!" said old Sea Catch, getting up stiffly, since he was in really bad shape. "The Killer Whale himself couldn’t have messed me up worse. Son, I’m proud of you, and what's more, I will come with you to your island—if it even exists."

"Hear you, fat pigs of the sea! Who comes with me to the Sea Cow's tunnel? Answer, or I shall teach you again," roared Kotick.

"Hear me, you big sea pigs! Who's coming with me to the Sea Cow's tunnel? Answer up, or I'll have to teach you a lesson again," roared Kotick.

There was a murmur like the ripple of the tide all up and down the beaches. "We will come," said thousands of tired voices. "We will follow Kotick, the White Seal."

There was a soft sound like the gentle waves along the shore. "We will come," said thousands of weary voices. "We will follow Kotick, the White Seal."

Then Kotick dropped his head between his shoulders and shut his eyes proudly. He was not a white seal any more, but red from head to tail. All the same he would have scorned to look at or touch one of his wounds.

Then Kotick lowered his head between his shoulders and shut his eyes proudly. He was no longer a white seal, but red from head to tail. Still, he would have refused to look at or touch any of his wounds.

A week later he and his army (nearly ten thousand holluschickie and old seals) went away north to the Sea Cow's tunnel, Kotick leading them, and the seals that stayed at Novastoshnah called them idiots. But next spring when they all met off the fishing-banks of the Pacific, Kotick's seals told such tales of the new beaches beyond Sea Cow's tunnel that more and more seals left Novastoshnah.

A week later, he and his army (almost ten thousand young seals and older ones) headed north to the Sea Cow’s tunnel, with Kotick leading them, while the seals that stayed in Novastoshnah called them fools. But the next spring, when they all gathered off the fishing banks of the Pacific, Kotick’s seals shared such stories about the new beaches beyond Sea Cow’s tunnel that more and more seals decided to leave Novastoshnah.

Of course it was not all done at once, for the seals need a long time to turn things over in their minds, but year by year more seals went away from Novastoshnah, and Lukannon, and the other nurseries, to the quiet, sheltered beaches where Kotick sits all the summer through, getting bigger and fatter and stronger each year, while the holluschickie play round him, in that sea where no man comes.

Of course, it didn't all happen at once, since the seals take a long time to process things, but year after year, more seals left Novastoshnah, Lukannon, and the other nurseries for the calm, protected beaches where Kotick spends the summer, getting bigger, fatter, and stronger each year, while the holluschickie play around him in that sea where no humans go.


LUKANNON

Lukannon

This is the great deep-sea song that all the St. Paul seals sing when they are heading back to their beaches in the summer. It is a sort of very sad seal National Anthem.

This is the powerful deep-sea song that all the St. Paul seals sing as they return to their beaches in the summer. It's like a really sad seal National Anthem.

I met my mates in the morning (and oh, but I am old!)

I met my friends in the morning (and oh, how I feel old!)

Where roaring on the ledges the summer ground-swell rolled;

Where the summer waves crashed on the cliffs;

I heard them lift the chorus that dropped the breakers' song—

I heard them raise the chorus that interrupted the breaker’s song—

The beaches of Lukannon—two million voices strong!

The beaches of Lukannon—two million voices strong!

The song of pleasant stations beside the salt lagoons,

The song of nice spots next to the salt lagoons,

The song of blowing squadrons that shuffled down the dunes,

The sound of marching troops that shuffled down the sand dunes,

The song of midnight dances that churned the sea to flame—

The song of midnight dances that turned the sea to fire—

The beaches of Lukannon—before the sealers came!

The beaches of Lukannon—before the seal hunters arrived!

I met my mates in the morning (I'll never meet them more!);

I met my friends in the morning (I'll never see them again!);

They came and went in legions that darkened all the shore.

They arrived and left in groups that overshadowed the entire shore.

And through the foam-flecked offing as far as voice could reach

And through the foam-covered sea as far as the voice could reach

We hailed the landing-parties and we sang them up the beach.

We cheered for the landing teams and sang them up the beach.

The beaches of Lukannon—the winter-wheat so tall—

The beaches of Lukannon—the winter wheat so tall—

The dripping, crinkled lichens, and the sea-fog drenching all!

The dripping, crinkled lichens, and the sea fog soaking everything!

The platforms of our playground, all shining smooth and worn!

The playground platforms, all shiny, smooth, and worn!

The beaches of Lukannon—the home where we were born!

The beaches of Lukannon—the place where we were born!

I meet my mates in the morning, a broken, scattered band.

I meet my friends in the morning, a fractured, disorganized group.

Men shoot us in the water and club us on the land;

Men shoot us in the water and hit us on land;

Men drive us to the Salt House like silly sheep and tame,

Men take us to the Salt House like clueless sheep, all compliant,

And still we sing Lukannon—before the sealers came.

And we still sing Lukannon—before the sealers arrived.

Wheel down, wheel down to southward; oh, Gooverooska go!

Roll down, roll down to the south; oh, Gooverooska go!

And tell the Deep-Sea Viceroys the story of our woe;

And tell the Deep-Sea Viceroys about our troubles;

Ere, empty as the shark's egg the tempest flings ashore,

Before, empty like the shark's egg that the storm washes up on the beach,

The beaches of Lukannon shall know their sons no more!

The beaches of Lukannon will no longer know their sons!


"RIKKI-TIKKI-TAVI"


At the entrance he used
Red-Eye called to Wrinkle-Skin.
Hear what little Red-Eye says:
"Nag, come up and dance with death!"
Face to face and head to head,
(Stick to the plan, Nag.)
This will end when someone is dead;
(As you wish, Nag.)
Turn for turn and twist for twist—
Run and hide, Nag.
Ha! The hooded Death has missed!
(Beware, Nag!)

"RIKKI-TIKKI-TAVI"

THIS is the story of the great war that Rikki-tikki-tavi fought single-handed, through the bath-rooms of the big bungalow in Segowlee cantonment. Darzee, the tailor-bird, helped him, and Chuchundra, the muskrat, who never comes out into the middle of the floor, but always creeps round by the wall, gave him advice; but Rikki-tikki did the real fighting.

THIS is the story of the great war that Rikki-tikki-tavi fought all by himself, through the bathrooms of the big bungalow in Segowlee cantonment. Darzee, the tailor-bird, helped him, and Chuchundra, the muskrat, who never goes out into the middle of the floor but always sneaks around by the wall, gave him advice; but Rikki-tikki did the real fighting.

He was a mongoose, rather like a little cat in his fur and his tail, but quite like a weasel in his head and his habits. His eyes and the end of his restless nose were pink; he could scratch himself anywhere he pleased, with any leg, front or back, that he chose to use; he could fluff up his tail till it looked like a bottle-brush, and his war-cry as he scuttled through the long grass, was: "Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!"

He was a mongoose, kind of like a small cat with his fur and tail, but more like a weasel with his head and behaviors. His eyes and the tip of his always-moving nose were pink; he could scratch himself anywhere he wanted, using whichever leg, front or back, he chose; he could puff up his tail until it looked like a bottle brush, and his battle cry as he scurried through the tall grass was: "Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!"

One day, a high summer flood washed him out of the burrow where he lived with his father and mother, and carried him, kicking and clucking, down a roadside ditch. He found a little wisp of grass floating there, and clung to it till he lost his senses. When he revived, he was lying in the hot sun on the middle of a garden path, very draggled indeed, and a small boy was saying: "Here's a dead mongoose. Let's have a funeral."

One day, a summer flood swept him out of the burrow where he lived with his parents and carried him, flailing and squawking, down a roadside ditch. He spotted a little piece of grass floating by and held on to it until he passed out. When he came to, he was lying in the hot sun in the middle of a garden path, looking quite ragged, and a small boy was saying, "Look, a dead mongoose. Let's have a funeral."

"No," said his mother; "let's take him in and dry him. Perhaps he isn't really dead."

"No," his mother said; "let's bring him in and dry him off. Maybe he isn't really dead."

They took him into the house, and a big man picked him up between his finger and thumb and said he was not dead but half choked; so they wrapped him in cotton-wool, and warmed him, and he opened his eyes and sneezed.

They brought him inside, and a big guy picked him up by his finger and thumb and said he wasn’t dead, just half choked. So they wrapped him in cotton wool, warmed him up, and he opened his eyes and sneezed.

"Now," said the big man (he was an Englishman who had just moved into the bungalow); "don't frighten him, and we'll see what he'll do."

"Now," said the big man (he was an Englishman who had just moved into the bungalow); "don't scare him, and we'll see what he does."

It is the hardest thing in the world to frighten a mongoose, because he is eaten up from nose to tail with curiosity. The motto of all the mongoose family is, "Run and find out"; and Rikki-tikki was a true mongoose. He looked at the cotton-wool, decided that it was not good to eat, ran all round the table, sat up and put his fur in order, scratched himself, and jumped on the small boy's shoulder.

It’s incredibly hard to scare a mongoose because they are filled with curiosity from head to tail. The motto of all mongooses is, “Run and find out,” and Rikki-tikki was a real mongoose. He looked at the cotton wool, figured it wasn’t food, ran around the table, sat up to tidy his fur, scratched himself, and then jumped onto the little boy’s shoulder.

"Don't be frightened, Teddy," said his father. "That's his way of making friends."

"Don't be scared, Teddy," his dad said. "That's just how he makes friends."

"Ouch! He's tickling under my chin," said Teddy.

"Ouch! He's tickling me under the chin," said Teddy.

"RIKKI-TIKKI LOOKED DOWN BETWEEN THE BOY'S COLLAR AND NECK."
"Rikki-Tikki looked down between the boy's collar and neck."

Rikki-tikki looked down between the boy's collar and neck, snuffed at his ear, and climbed down to the floor, where he sat rubbing his nose.

Rikki-tikki looked down between the boy's collar and neck, sniffed at his ear, and climbed down to the floor, where he sat rubbing his nose.

"Good gracious," said Teddy's mother, "and that's a wild creature! I suppose he's so tame because we've been kind to him."

"Wow," said Teddy's mom, "and that's a crazy creature! I guess he's so friendly because we've been nice to him."

"All mongooses are like that," said her husband. "If Teddy doesn't pick him up by the tail, or try to put him in a cage, he'll run in and out of the house all day long. Let's give him something to eat."

"All mongooses are like that," her husband said. "If Teddy doesn't pick him up by the tail or try to put him in a cage, he'll just run in and out of the house all day. Let's give him something to eat."

They gave him a little piece of raw meat. Rikki-tikki liked it immensely, and when it was finished he went out into the veranda and sat in the sunshine and fluffed up his fur to make it dry to the roots. Then he felt better.

They gave him a small piece of raw meat. Rikki-tikki really liked it, and when he finished, he went out onto the veranda, sat in the sun, and fluffed up his fur to dry it down to the roots. Then he felt better.

"There are more things to find out about in this house," he said to himself, "than all my family could find out in all their lives. I shall certainly stay and find out."

"There are way more things to discover in this house," he thought to himself, "than my entire family could uncover in their whole lives. I'm definitely staying to figure it all out."

"HE PUT HIS NOSE INTO THE INK."
"HE DIPPED HIS NOSE IN THE INK."

He spent all that day roaming over the house. He nearly drowned himself in the bath-tubs, put his nose into the ink on a writing-table, and burned it on the end of the big man's cigar, for he climbed up in the big man's lap to see how writing was done. At nightfall he ran into Teddy's nursery to watch how kerosene lamps were lighted, and when Teddy went to bed Rikki-tikki climbed up too; but he was a restless companion, because he had to get up and attend to every noise all through the night, and find out what made it. Teddy's mother and father came in, the last thing, to look at their boy, and Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow. "I don't like that," said Teddy's mother; "he may bite the child." "He'll do no such thing," said the father. "Teddy's safer with that little beast than if he had a bloodhound to watch him. If a snake came into the nursery now—"

He spent all day exploring the house. He nearly drowned himself in the bathtubs, dipped his nose in the ink on a writing desk, and burned it on the end of the big man's cigar because he climbed into the big man's lap to see how writing was done. When night fell, he rushed into Teddy's nursery to watch how kerosene lamps were lit, and when Teddy went to bed, Rikki-tikki climbed up too. But he was a restless companion because he had to get up and check every noise throughout the night to find out what caused it. Teddy's mom and dad came in last to check on their boy, and Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow. "I don't like that," Teddy's mom said; "he might bite the child." "He won't do that," the dad replied. "Teddy's safer with that little creature than if he had a bloodhound watching him. If a snake came into the nursery now—"

"RIKKI-TIKKI WAS AWAKE ON THE PILLOW."
"Rikki-Tikki was awake on the pillow."

But Teddy's mother wouldn't think of anything so awful.

But Teddy's mom wouldn’t even think of anything so terrible.

Early in the morning Rikki-tikki came to early breakfast in the veranda riding on Teddy's shoulder, and they gave him banana and some boiled egg; and he sat on all their laps one after the other, because every well-brought-up mongoose always hopes to be a house-mongoose some day and have rooms to run about in, and Rikki-tikki's mother (she used to live in the General's house at Segowlee) had carefully told Rikki what to do if ever he came across white men.

Early in the morning, Rikki-tikki arrived for breakfast on the veranda, perched on Teddy's shoulder. They offered him a banana and some boiled egg, and he hopped onto each of their laps in turn, because every well-mannered mongoose dreams of becoming a house-mongoose someday and having rooms to roam in. Rikki-tikki's mother (who used to live in the General's house at Segowlee) had given him careful instructions on what to do if he ever encountered white people.

"HE CAME TO BREAKFAST RIDING ON TEDDY'S SHOULDER."
"He arrived for breakfast
riding on Teddy's shoulder."

Then Rikki-tikki went out into the garden to see what was to be seen. It was a large garden, only half cultivated, with bushes as big as summer-houses of Marshal Niel roses, lime and orange trees, clumps of bamboos, and thickets of high grass. Rikki-tikki licked his lips. "This is a splendid hunting-ground," he said, and his tail grew bottle-brushy at the thought of it, and he scuttled up and down the garden, snuffing here and there till he heard very sorrowful voices in a thorn-bush.

Then Rikki-tikki went out into the garden to see what was around. It was a large garden, only half tended, with bushes as big as summer houses filled with Marshal Niel roses, lime and orange trees, clusters of bamboo, and patches of tall grass. Rikki-tikki licked his lips. "This is a fantastic hunting ground," he said, and his tail bristled excitedly at the thought of it. He ran back and forth in the garden, sniffing around until he heard some very sad voices coming from a thornbush.

It was Darzee, the tailor-bird, and his wife. They had made a beautiful nest by pulling two big leaves together and stitching them up the edges with fibers, and had filled the hollow with cotton and downy fluff. The nest swayed to and fro, as they sat on the rim and cried.

It was Darzee, the tailor bird, and his wife. They had built a beautiful nest by pulling two large leaves together and sewing up the edges with fibers, and had filled the inside with cotton and soft fluff. The nest swayed back and forth as they sat on the edge and cried.

"What is the matter?" asked Rikki-tikki.

"What's wrong?" Rikki-tikki asked.

"'WE ARE VERY MISERABLE,' SAID DARZEE."
"'WE'RE REALLY UNHAPPY,' SAID DARZEE."

"We are very miserable," said Darzee. "One of our babies fell out of the nest yesterday and Nag ate him."

"We're really miserable," said Darzee. "One of our babies fell out of the nest yesterday, and Nag ate him."

"H'm!" said Rikki-tikki, "that is very sad—but I am a stranger here. Who is Nag?"

"Hmm!" said Rikki-tikki, "that's really sad—but I'm a stranger here. Who's Nag?"

Darzee and his wife only cowered down in the nest without answering, for from the thick grass at the foot of the bush there came a low hiss—a horrid cold sound that made Rikki-tikki jump back two clear feet. Then inch by inch out of the grass rose up the head and spread hood of Nag, the big black cobra, and he was five feet long from tongue to tail. When he had lifted one-third of himself clear of the ground, he stayed balancing to and fro exactly as a dandelion-tuft balances in the wind, and he looked at Rikki-tikki with the wicked snake's eyes that never change their expression, whatever the snake may be thinking of.

Darzee and his wife huddled in the nest without saying a word because a low hiss came from the thick grass at the base of the bush—a chilling sound that made Rikki-tikki jump back two full feet. Then, slowly, Nag, the big black cobra, rose up from the grass, lifting his head and spreading his hood. He measured five feet long from tongue to tail. Once he had elevated one-third of his body off the ground, he swayed back and forth like a dandelion puff in the wind, and he stared at Rikki-tikki with the wicked, unchanging eyes of a snake, regardless of what he was thinking.

"Who is Nag?" he said, "I am Nag. The great god Brahm put his mark upon all our people when the first cobra spread his hood to keep the sun off Brahm as he slept. Look, and be afraid!"

"Who is Nag?" he said, "I am Nag. The great god Brahm marked all our people when the first cobra fanned its hood to shield Brahm from the sun as he slept. Look, and be afraid!"

"'I AM NAG,' SAID THE COBRA: 'LOOK, AND BE AFRAID!' BUT AT THE BOTTOM OF HIS COLD HEART HE WAS AFRAID."
"I AM NAG," SAID THE COBRA: "LOOK, AND BE AFRAID!" BUT DEEP DOWN
IN HIS COLD HEART, HE WAS AFRAID."

He spread out his hood more than ever, and Rikki-tikki saw the spectacle-mark on the back of it that looks exactly like the eye part of a hook-and-eye fastening. He was afraid for the minute; but it is impossible for a mongoose to stay frightened for any length of time, and though Rikki-tikki had never met a live cobra before, his mother had fed him on dead ones, and he knew that all a grown mongoose's business in life was to fight and eat snakes. Nag knew that too, and at the bottom of his cold heart he was afraid.

He spread his hood wider than ever, and Rikki-tikki noticed the mark on the back that looked just like the eyepiece of a hook-and-eye clasp. He felt a twinge of fear for a moment, but it’s impossible for a mongoose to stay scared for too long. Even though Rikki-tikki had never encountered a live cobra before, his mother had fed him dead ones, and he understood that a grown mongoose's purpose in life was to fight and eat snakes. Nag knew that as well, and deep down in his cold heart, he felt fear.

"Well," said Rikki-tikki, and his tail began to fluff up again, "marks or no marks, do you think it is right for you to eat fledglings out of a nest?"

"Well," said Rikki-tikki, and his tail started to fluff up again, "marks or no marks, do you really think it's okay for you to eat baby birds from a nest?"

Nag was thinking to himself, and watching the least little movement in the grass behind Rikki-tikki. He knew that mongooses in the garden meant death sooner or later for him and his family; but he wanted to get Rikki-tikki off his guard. So he dropped his head a little, and put it on one side.

Nag was thinking to himself and watching the slightest movement in the grass behind Rikki-tikki. He knew that mongooses in the garden meant death sooner or later for him and his family; but he wanted to catch Rikki-tikki off guard. So he lowered his head a bit and tilted it to one side.

"Let us talk," he said. "You eat eggs. Why should not I eat birds?"

"Let's talk," he said. "You eat eggs. So why shouldn't I eat birds?"

"Behind you! Look behind you!" sang Darzee.

"Look out! Behind you!" sang Darzee.

Rikki-tikki knew better than to waste time in staring. He jumped up in the air as high as he could go, and just under him whizzed by the head of Nagaina, Nag's wicked wife. She had crept up behind him as he was talking, to make an end of him; and he heard her savage hiss as the stroke missed. He came down almost across her back, and if he had been an old mongoose he would have known that then was the time to break her back with one bite; but he was afraid of the terrible lashing return-stroke of the cobra. He bit, indeed, but did not bite long enough, and he jumped clear of the whisking tail, leaving Nagaina torn and angry.

Rikki-tikki knew better than to waste time staring. He jumped as high as he could, and just below him zoomed the head of Nagaina, Nag's evil wife. She had sneaked up behind him while he was talking, ready to finish him off, and he heard her fierce hiss as she missed her strike. He landed almost on her back, and if he had been an experienced mongoose, he would have known that was the moment to break her back with one bite; but he was scared of the cobra's deadly counterattack. He bit, but not long enough, and jumped away from the whipping tail, leaving Nagaina hurt and furious.

"HE JUMPED UP IN THE AIR, AND JUST UNDER HIM WHIZZED BY THE HEAD OF NAGAINA."
"HE LEAPT INTO THE AIR, AND JUST BENEATH HIM, NAGAINA'S HEAD WHIZZED BY."

"Wicked, wicked Darzee!" said Nag, lashing up as high as he could reach toward the nest in the thorn-bush; but Darzee had built it out of reach of snakes, and it only swayed to and fro.

"Wicked, wicked Darzee!" Nag yelled, jumping as high as he could toward the nest in the thornbush; but Darzee had built it out of reach of snakes, and it only swayed back and forth.

Rikki-tikki felt his eyes growing red and hot (when a mongoose's eyes grow red, he is angry), and he sat back on his tail and hind legs like a little kangaroo, and looked all around him, and chattered with rage. But Nag and Nagaina had disappeared into the grass. When a snake misses its stroke, it never says anything or gives any sign of what it means to do next. Rikki-tikki did not care to follow them, for he did not feel sure that he could manage two snakes at once. So he trotted off to the gravel path near the house, and sat down to think. It was a serious matter for him.

Rikki-tikki felt his eyes getting red and hot (when a mongoose's eyes turn red, it means he's angry), and he sat back on his tail and hind legs like a little kangaroo, looking around and chattering in fury. But Nag and Nagaina had vanished into the grass. When a snake misses its strike, it remains silent and gives no indication of what it's planning to do next. Rikki-tikki didn’t want to chase after them because he wasn't sure he could handle two snakes at the same time. So he trotted over to the gravel path by the house and sat down to think. This was a serious issue for him.

If you read the old books of natural history, you will find they say that when the mongoose fights the snake and happens to get bitten, he runs off and eats some herb that cures him. That is not true. The victory is only a matter of quickness of eye and quickness of foot,—snake's blow against mongoose's jump,—and as no eye can follow the motion of a snake's head when it strikes, that makes things much more wonderful than any magic herb. Rikki-tikki knew he was a young mongoose, and it made him all the more pleased to think that he had managed to escape a blow from behind. It gave him confidence in himself, and when Teddy came running down the path, Rikki-tikki was ready to be petted.

If you read the old natural history books, you'll see they claim that when a mongoose fights a snake and gets bitten, it runs off and eats some herb that heals it. That's not true. Winning is just about having quick reflexes—it's the snake’s strike against the mongoose’s leap—and since no one can really follow the speed of a snake’s head when it strikes, that makes it even more amazing than any magic herb. Rikki-tikki knew he was a young mongoose, and it made him even happier to think he had successfully dodged a blow from behind. It boosted his confidence, and when Teddy came running down the path, Rikki-tikki was ready to be petted.

But just as Teddy was stooping, something flinched a little in the dust, and a tiny voice said: "Be careful. I am death!" It was Karait, the dusty brown snakeling that lies for choice on the dusty earth; and his bite is as dangerous as the cobra's. But he is so small that nobody thinks of him, and so he does the more harm to people.

But just as Teddy was bending down, something moved slightly in the dirt, and a small voice said, "Be careful. I'm death!" It was Karait, the dusty brown snake that prefers to lie on the ground; and his bite is as deadly as a cobra's. But he's so small that no one pays attention to him, and because of that, he causes more harm to people.

Rikki-tikki's eyes grew red again, and he danced up to Karait with the peculiar rocking, swaying motion that he had inherited from his family. It looks very funny, but it is so perfectly balanced a gait that you can fly off from it at any angle you please; and in dealing with snakes this is an advantage. If Rikki-tikki had only known, he was doing a much more dangerous thing than fighting Nag, for Karait is so small, and can turn so quickly, that unless Rikki bit him close to the back of the head, he would get the return-stroke in his eye or lip. But Rikki did not know: his eyes were all red, and he rocked back and forth, looking for a good place to hold. Karait struck out. Rikki jumped sideways and tried to run in, but the wicked little dusty gray head lashed within a fraction of his shoulder, and he had to jump over the body, and the head followed his heels close.

Rikki-tikki's eyes turned red again, and he danced up to Karait with the unique rocking, swaying motion that he got from his family. It looks pretty funny, but it's such a well-balanced way of moving that you can spring off in any direction you want; and when dealing with snakes, this is a big advantage. If Rikki-tikki had only known, he was doing something much riskier than fighting Nag, because Karait is so small and can turn so quickly that unless Rikki bit him right at the back of the head, he’d end up getting struck in the eye or lip. But Rikki didn’t know: his eyes were all red, and he rocked back and forth, searching for a good spot to grab. Karait lunged. Rikki jumped sideways and tried to move in, but the wicked little dusty gray head darted just inches from his shoulder, and he had to leap over the body, with the head closely trailing his heels.

Teddy shouted to the house: "Oh, look here! Our mongoose is killing a snake"; and Rikki-tikki heard a scream from Teddy's mother. His father ran out with a stick, but by the time he came up, Karait had lunged out once too far, and Rikki-tikki had sprung, jumped on the snake's back, dropped his head far between his fore legs, bitten as high up the back as he could get hold, and rolled away. That bite paralyzed Karait, and Rikki-tikki was just going to eat him up from the tail, after the custom of his family at dinner, when he remembered that a full meal makes a slow mongoose, and if he wanted all his strength and quickness ready, he must keep himself thin.

Teddy yelled toward the house, "Hey, look! Our mongoose is taking down a snake!" Rikki-tikki heard Teddy's mom scream. His dad rushed out with a stick, but by the time he got there, Karait had lunged too far, and Rikki-tikki had jumped onto the snake's back, lowered his head between his front legs, bitten as high up the back as he could reach, and rolled away. That bite paralyzed Karait, and Rikki-tikki was about to eat him from the tail, like his family usually did for dinner, when he remembered that a big meal slows down a mongoose, and if he wanted to stay strong and quick, he needed to keep himself lean.

He went away for a dust-bath under the castor-oil bushes, while Teddy's father beat the dead Karait. "What is the use of that?" thought Rikki-tikki. "I have settled it all"; and then Teddy's mother picked him up from the dust and hugged him, crying that he had saved Teddy from death, and Teddy's father said that he was a providence, and Teddy looked on with big scared eyes. Rikki-Tikki was rather amused at all the fuss, which, of course, he did not understand. Teddy's mother might just as well have petted Teddy for playing in the dust. Rikki was thoroughly enjoying himself.

He wandered off for a dust bath under the castor-oil bushes, while Teddy's dad beat the dead Karait. "What’s the point of that?" thought Rikki-tikki. "I’ve taken care of everything"; and then Teddy's mom picked him up from the dust and hugged him, crying that he had saved Teddy from dying, and Teddy's dad said that he was a blessing, while Teddy watched with wide, scared eyes. Rikki-Tikki found all the commotion pretty amusing, even though he didn’t really get it. Teddy's mom could have just as easily praised Teddy for playing in the dust. Rikki was having a great time.

That night, at dinner, walking to and fro among the wine-glasses on the table, he could have stuffed himself three times over with nice things; but he remembered Nag and Nagaina, and though it was very pleasant to be patted and petted by Teddy's mother, and to sit on Teddy's shoulder, his eyes would get red from time to time, and he would go off into his long war-cry of "Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!"

That night, at dinner, as he moved back and forth among the wine glasses on the table, he could have indulged in delicious food three times over; but he thought of Nag and Nagaina, and even though it felt nice to be pampered by Teddy's mom and to sit on Teddy's shoulder, his eyes would occasionally redden, and he would break into his long war cry of "Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!"

Teddy carried him off to bed, and insisted on Rikki-tikki sleeping under his chin. Rikki-tikki was too well bred to bite or scratch, but as soon as Teddy was asleep he went off for his nightly walk round the house, and in the dark he ran up against Chuchundra, the muskrat, creeping round by the wall. Chuchundra is a broken-hearted little beast. He whimpers and cheeps all the night, trying to make up his mind to run into the middle of the room, but he never gets there.

Teddy carried him off to bed and insisted that Rikki-tikki sleep under his chin. Rikki-tikki was too well-mannered to bite or scratch, but as soon as Teddy fell asleep, he slipped off for his nightly stroll around the house. In the dark, he bumped into Chuchundra, the muskrat, sneaking around by the wall. Chuchundra is a sad little creature. He whimpers and whines all night, trying to convince himself to run into the middle of the room, but he never makes it.

"IN THE DARK HE RAN UP AGAINST CHUCHUNDRA, THE MUSKRAT."
"In the dark, he ran into Chuchundra, the muskrat."

"Don't kill me," said Chuchundra, almost weeping. "Rikki-tikki, don't kill me."

"Please don't kill me," Chuchundra said, nearly in tears. "Rikki-tikki, please don't kill me."

"Do you think a snake-killer kills muskrats?" said Rikki-tikki scornfully.

"Do you really think a snake-killer kills muskrats?" Rikki-tikki said with contempt.

"Those who kill snakes get killed by snakes," said Chuchundra, more sorrowfully than ever. "And how am I to be sure that Nag won't mistake me for you some dark night?"

"Those who kill snakes get killed by snakes," said Chuchundra, more sadly than ever. "And how can I be sure that Nag won't mistake me for you some dark night?"

"There's not the least danger," said Rikki-tikki; "but Nag is in the garden, and I know you don't go there."

"There's no danger at all," said Rikki-tikki; "but Nag is in the garden, and I know you don't go there."

"My cousin Chua, the rat, told me—" said Chuchundra, and then he stopped.

"My cousin Chua, the rat, told me—" said Chuchundra, and then he stopped.

"Told you what?"

"Told you what?"

"H'sh! Nag is everywhere, Rikki-tikki. You should have talked to Chua in the garden."

"Hush! Nag is everywhere, Rikki-tikki. You should have talked to Chua in the garden."

"I didn't—so you must tell me. Quick, Chuchundra, or I'll bite you!"

"I didn't—so you have to tell me. Hurry, Chuchundra, or I'll bite you!"

Chuchundra sat down and cried till the tears rolled off his whiskers. "I am a very poor man," he sobbed. "I never had spirit enough to run out into the middle of the room. H'sh! I mustn't tell you anything. Can't you hear, Rikki-tikki?"

Chuchundra sat down and cried until the tears streamed off his whiskers. "I'm so poor," he sobbed. "I never had the courage to rush out into the middle of the room. H'sh! I shouldn't share anything with you. Can't you hear, Rikki-tikki?"

Rikki-tikki listened. The house was as still as still, but he thought he could just catch the faintest scratch-scratch in the world,—a noise as faint as that of a wasp walking on a window-pane,—the dry scratch of a snake's scales on brickwork.

Rikki-tikki listened. The house was completely quiet, but he thought he could barely hear the slightest scratch-scratch in the world—a sound as soft as a wasp moving on a windowpane—the dry scratch of a snake's scales on the bricks.

"That's Nag or Nagaina," he said to himself; "and he is crawling into the bath-room sluice. You're right, Chuchundra; I should have talked to Chua."

"That's Nag or Nagaina," he said to himself; "and he is creeping into the bathroom drain. You're right, Chuchundra; I should have talked to Chua."

He stole off to Teddy's bath-room, but there was nothing there, and then to Teddy's mother's bath-room. At the bottom of the smooth plaster wall there was a brick pulled out to make a sluice for the bath-water, and as Rikki-tikki stole in by the masonry curb where the bath is put, he heard Nag and Nagaina whispering together outside in the moonlight.

He quietly slipped into Teddy's bathroom, but found it empty, then went to Teddy's mom's bathroom. At the bottom of the smooth plaster wall, there was a brick pulled out to create a drain for the bathwater. As Rikki-tikki crept in by the edge of the wall where the bath is, he heard Nag and Nagaina whispering to each other outside in the moonlight.

"When the house is emptied of people," said Nagaina to her husband, "he will have to go away, and then the garden will be our own again. Go in quietly, and remember that the big man who killed Karait is the first one to bite. Then come out and tell me, and we will hunt for Rikki-tikki together."

"When the house is empty," Nagaina said to her husband, "he will have to leave, and then the garden will be ours again. Go in quietly, and remember that the big man who killed Karait is the first one to bite. Then come out and tell me, and we will look for Rikki-tikki together."

"But are you sure that there is anything to be gained by killing the people?" said Nag.

"But are you really certain that killing people will accomplish anything?" Nag asked.

"Everything. When there were no people in the bungalow, did we have any mongoose in the garden? So long as the bungalow is empty, we are king and queen of the garden; and remember that as soon as our eggs in the melon-bed hatch (as they may to-morrow), our children will need room and quiet."

"Everything. When no one was at the bungalow, did we have any mongooses in the garden? As long as the bungalow is empty, we are the king and queen of the garden; and remember that as soon as our eggs in the melon bed hatch (which might happen tomorrow), our kids will need space and peace."

"I had not thought of that," said Nag. "I will go, but there is no need that we should hunt for Rikki-tikki afterward. I will kill the big man and his wife, and the child if I can, and come away quietly. Then the bungalow will be empty, and Rikki-tikki will go."

"I hadn't thought of that," said Nag. "I'll go, but there's no need for us to look for Rikki-tikki afterward. I'll take out the big man and his wife, and the child if I can, and leave quietly. Then the bungalow will be empty, and Rikki-tikki will go."

Rikki-tikki tingled all over with rage and hatred at this, and then Nag's head came through the sluice, and his five feet of cold body followed it. Angry as he was, Rikki-tikki was very frightened as he saw the size of the big cobra. Nag coiled himself up, raised his head, and looked into the bath-room in the dark, and Rikki could see his eyes glitter.

Rikki-tikki felt a surge of anger and hatred at this, and then Nag's head emerged from the sluice, followed by his five feet of cold body. Despite his anger, Rikki-tikki was really scared when he saw how big the cobra was. Nag coiled up, lifted his head, and peered into the dark bathroom, and Rikki could see his eyes shining.

"Now, if I kill him here, Nagaina will know; and if I fight him on the open floor, the odds are in his favor. What am I to do?" said Rikki-tikki-tavi.

"Now, if I kill him here, Nagaina will find out; and if I fight him out in the open, he has the upper hand. What should I do?" said Rikki-tikki-tavi.

Nag waved to and fro, and then Rikki-tikki heard him drinking from the biggest water-jar that was used to fill the bath. "That is good," said the snake. "Now, when Karait was killed, the big man had a stick. He may have that stick still, but when he comes in to bathe in the morning he will not have a stick. I shall wait here till he comes. Nagaina—do you hear me?—I shall wait here in the cool till daytime."

Nag waved back and forth, and then Rikki-tikki heard him drinking from the largest water jar used for filling the bath. "That's good," said the snake. "Now, when Karait was killed, the big man had a stick. He might still have that stick, but when he comes in to bathe in the morning, he won’t have it. I will wait here until he arrives. Nagaina—do you hear me?—I will wait here in the cool until morning."

There was no answer from outside, so Rikki-tikki knew Nagaina had gone away. Nag coiled himself down, coil by coil, round the bulge at the bottom of the water-jar, and Rikki-tikki stayed still as death. After an hour he began to move, muscle by muscle, toward the jar. Nag was asleep, and Rikki-tikki looked at his big back, wondering which would be the best place for a good hold. "If I don't break his back at the first jump," said Rikki, "he can still fight; and if he fights—O Rikki!" He looked at the thickness of the neck below the hood, but that was too much for him; and a bite near the tail would only make Nag savage.

There was no response from outside, so Rikki-tikki realized Nagaina had left. Nag coiled himself down, ring by ring, around the bulge at the bottom of the water jar, and Rikki-tikki remained as still as possible. After an hour, he started to move, muscle by muscle, toward the jar. Nag was asleep, and Rikki-tikki eyed his large back, thinking about where to get the best grip. "If I don’t break his back with the first jump," Rikki said, "he can still fight; and if he fights—oh Rikki!" He glanced at the thickness of the neck below the hood, but that was too daunting for him; and a bite near the tail would only make Nag furious.

"It must be the head," he said at last: "the head above the hood; and, when I am once there, I must not let go."

"It has to be the head," he finally said. "The head above the hood; and once I’m up there, I can’t let go."

Then he jumped. The head was lying a little clear of the water-jar, under the curve of it; and, as his teeth met, Rikki braced his back against the bulge of the red earthenware to hold down the head. This gave him just one second's purchase, and he made the most of it. Then he was battered to and fro as a rat is shaken by a dog—to and fro on the floor, up and down, and round in great circles; but his eyes were red, and he held on as the body cartwhipped over the floor, upsetting the tin dipper and the soap-dish and the flesh-brush, and banged against the tin side of the bath. As he held he closed his jaws tighter and tighter, for he made sure he would be banged to death, and, for the honor of his family, he preferred to be found with his teeth locked. He was dizzy, aching, and felt shaken to pieces when something went off like a thunderclap just behind him; a hot wind knocked him senseless and red fire singed his fur. The big man had been wakened by the noise, and had fired both barrels of a shot-gun into Nag just behind the hood.

Then he jumped. The head was lying just outside the water jar, under its curve; and, as his teeth connected, Rikki braced his back against the bulge of the red earthenware to pin down the head. This gave him just a second's grip, and he made the most of it. Then he was tossed around like a rat being shaken by a dog—back and forth on the floor, up and down, and in big circles; but his eyes were fierce, and he held on as the body whipped over the floor, knocking over the tin dipper, the soap dish, and the flesh brush, and slammed against the side of the bath. As he held on, he closed his jaws tighter and tighter, fearing he might be banged to death, and for the honor of his family, he preferred to be found with his teeth locked. He was dizzy, aching, and felt like he was being shaken apart when something went off like a thunderclap right behind him; a hot wind knocked him senseless and red fire singed his fur. The big man had been woken by the noise and had fired both barrels of a shotgun into Nag just behind the hood.

"THEN RIKKI-TIKKI WAS BATTERED TO AND FRO AS A RAT IS SHAKEN BY A DOG."
"THEN RIKKI-TIKKI WAS TOSSED BACK AND FORTH LIKE A RAT
SHAKEN BY A DOG."

Rikki-tikki held on with his eyes shut, for now he was quite sure he was dead; but the head did not move, and the big man picked him up and said: "It's the mongoose again, Alice; the little chap has saved our lives now." Then Teddy's mother came in with a very white face, and saw what was left of Nag, and Rikki-tikki dragged himself to Teddy's bedroom and spent half the rest of the night shaking himself tenderly to find out whether he really was broken into forty pieces, as he fancied.

Rikki-tikki held on with his eyes closed, convinced he was dead; but the head didn’t move, and the big man picked him up and said, "It's the mongoose again, Alice; the little dude has saved our lives now." Then Teddy's mom came in with a very pale face, saw what was left of Nag, and Rikki-tikki dragged himself to Teddy's bedroom and spent the rest of the night gently shaking himself to see if he really was broken into forty pieces, as he thought.

When morning came he was very stiff, but well pleased with his doings. "Now I have Nagaina to settle with, and she will be worse than five Nags, and there's no knowing when the eggs she spoke of will hatch. Goodness! I must go and see Darzee," he said.

When morning arrived, he felt really stiff but was happy with what he had done. "Now I have to deal with Nagaina, and she'll be tougher than five Nags. Plus, who knows when those eggs she mentioned will hatch? Wow! I need to go check on Darzee," he said.

Without waiting for breakfast, Rikki-tikki ran to the thorn-bush where Darzee was singing a song of triumph at the top of his voice. The news of Nag's death was all over the garden, for the sweeper had thrown the body on the rubbish-heap.

Without waiting for breakfast, Rikki-tikki ran to the thorn-bush where Darzee was singing at the top of his lungs. News of Nag's death spread throughout the garden since the sweeper had tossed the body onto the rubbish heap.

"Oh, you stupid tuft of feathers!" said Rikki-tikki, angrily. "Is this the time to sing?"

"Oh, you stupid tuft of feathers!" Rikki-tikki said angrily. "Is this really the time to sing?"

"Nag is dead—is dead—is dead!" sang Darzee. "The valiant Rikki-tikki caught him by the head and held fast. The big man brought the bang-stick and Nag fell in two pieces! He will never eat my babies again."

"Nag is dead—he's dead—he's dead!" sang Darzee. "The brave Rikki-tikki grabbed him by the head and held on tight. The big guy brought the bang-stick and Nag was blown in two! He will never eat my babies again."

"All that's true enough; but where's Nagaina?" said Rikki-tikki, looking carefully round him.

"That's all well and good, but where's Nagaina?" Rikki-tikki asked, scanning his surroundings intently.

"Nagaina came to the bath-room sluice and called for Nag," Darzee went on; "and Nag came out on the end of a stick—the sweeper picked him up on the end of a stick and threw him upon the rubbish-heap. Let us sing about the great, the red-eyed Rikki-tikki!" and Darzee filled his throat and sang.

"Nagaina arrived at the bathroom drain and called for Nag," Darzee continued; "and Nag emerged on the end of a stick—the sweeper picked him up with a stick and tossed him onto the trash pile. Let's sing about the great, red-eyed Rikki-tikki!" and Darzee filled his throat and sang.

"If I could get up to your nest, I'd roll all your babies out!" said Rikki-tikki. "You don't know when to do the right thing at the right time. You're safe enough in your nest there, but it's war for me down here. Stop singing a minute, Darzee."

"If I could get up to your nest, I'd throw all your babies out!" Rikki-tikki said. "You have no idea when to do the right thing at the right time. You're perfectly safe in your nest up there, but it's a battle for me down here. Stop singing for a second, Darzee."

"For the great, the beautiful Rikki-tikki's sake I will stop," said Darzee. "What is it, O Killer of the terrible Nag!"

"For the noble and beautiful Rikki-tikki's sake, I will stop," said Darzee. "What is it, O Slayer of the fearsome Nag!"

"Where is Nagaina, for the third time?"

"Where is Nagaina, for the third time?"

"On the rubbish-heap by the stables, mourning for Nag. Great is Rikki-tikki with the white teeth."

"On the trash pile by the stables, grieving for Nag. Rikki-tikki with the white teeth is amazing."

"Bother my white teeth! Have you ever heard where she keeps her eggs?"

"Bother my white teeth! Have you ever heard where she keeps her eggs?"

"In the melon-bed, on the end nearest the wall, where the sun strikes nearly all day. She had them there weeks ago."

"In the melon patch, at the end closest to the wall, where the sun shines almost all day. She had planted them there weeks ago."

"And you never thought it worth while to tell me? The end nearest the wall, you said?"

"And you never thought it was worth telling me? The end closest to the wall, you said?"

"Rikki-tikki, you are not going to eat her eggs?"

"Rikki-tikki, you’re not going to eat her eggs?"

"Not eat exactly; no. Darzee, if you have a grain of sense you will fly off to the stables and pretend that your wing is broken, and let Nagaina chase you away to this bush? I must get to the melon-bed, and if I went there now she'd see me."

"Not eat exactly; no. Darzee, if you have any sense, you should fly over to the stables and pretend that your wing is broken, letting Nagaina chase you away to this bush. I need to get to the melon-bed, and if I go there now, she'll see me."

Darzee was a feather-brained little fellow who could never hold more than one idea at a time in his head; and just because he knew that Nagaina's children were born in eggs like his own, he didn't think at first that it was fair to kill them. But his wife was a sensible bird, and she knew that cobra's eggs meant young cobras later on; so she flew off from the nest, and left Darzee to keep the babies warm, and continue his song about the death of Nag. Darzee was very like a man in some ways.

Darzee was a scatterbrained little guy who could never hold more than one thought in his head at a time; and just because he knew that Nagaina's kids were born from eggs like his own, he didn’t initially think it was right to kill them. But his wife was a practical bird, and she understood that cobra eggs meant young cobras later on; so she flew away from the nest, leaving Darzee to keep the babies warm and keep singing about the death of Nag. In some ways, Darzee was very much like a man.

She fluttered in front of Nagaina by the rubbish-heap, and cried out, "Oh, my wing is broken! The boy in the house threw a stone at me and broke it." Then she fluttered more desperately than ever.

She flapped in front of Nagaina by the trash pile and shouted, "Oh, my wing is broken! The boy in the house threw a rock at me and broke it." Then she flapped more frantically than ever.

DARZEE'S WIFE PRETENDS TO HAVE BROKEN A WING.
DARZEE'S WIFE FAKES A BROKEN WING.

Nagaina lifted up her head and hissed, "You warned Rikki-tikki when I would have killed him. Indeed and truly, you've chosen a bad place to be lame in." And she moved toward Darzee's wife, slipping along over the dust.

Nagaina raised her head and hissed, "You warned Rikki-tikki when I could have killed him. Honestly, you've picked a terrible place to be disabled in." And she headed toward Darzee's wife, sliding over the dust.

"The boy broke it with a stone!" shrieked Darzee's wife.

"The boy smashed it with a rock!" shouted Darzee's wife.

"Well! It may be some consolation to you when you're dead to know that I shall settle accounts with the boy. My husband lies on the rubbish-heap this morning, but before night the boy in the house will lie very still. What is the use of running away? I am sure to catch you. Little fool, look at me!"

"Well! It might be a bit of comfort for you when you're gone to know that I'll take care of things with the boy. My husband is dead this morning, but by tonight, the boy in the house will be very quiet. What’s the point of running away? I’m definitely going to catch you. Silly fool, just look at me!"

Darzee's wife knew better than to do that, for a bird who looks at a snake's eyes gets so frightened that she cannot move. Darzee's wife fluttered on, piping sorrowfully, and never leaving the ground, and Nagaina quickened her pace.

Darzee's wife knew better than to do that, because a bird that stares into a snake's eyes gets so scared that she can't move. Darzee's wife flitted around, singing sadly, and stayed close to the ground, while Nagaina picked up her speed.

Rikki-tikki heard them going up the path from the stables, and he raced for the end of the melon-patch near the wall. There, in the warm litter about the melons, very cunningly hidden, he found twenty-five eggs, about the size of a bantam's eggs, but with whitish skin instead of shell.

Rikki-tikki heard them walking up the path from the stables, and he sprinted to the end of the melon patch by the wall. There, in the warm debris around the melons, cleverly concealed, he discovered twenty-five eggs, roughly the size of bantam eggs but with a whitish skin instead of a shell.

"I was not a day too soon," he said; for he could see the baby cobras curled up inside the skin, and he knew that the minute they were hatched they could each kill a man or a mongoose. He bit off the tops of the eggs as fast as he could, taking care to crush the young cobras, and turned over the litter from time to time to see whether he had missed any. At last there were only three eggs left, and Rikki-tikki began to chuckle to himself, when he heard Darzee's wife screaming:

"I wasn't a moment too early," he said; because he could see the baby cobras curled up inside the eggs, and he knew that the moment they hatched, each could kill a man or a mongoose. He quickly bit off the tops of the eggs, careful to crush the young cobras, and flipped over the debris from time to time to check if he had missed any. Finally, there were only three eggs left, and Rikki-tikki started to chuckle to himself when he heard Darzee's wife screaming:

"Rikki-tikki, I led Nagaina toward the house, and she has gone into the veranda, and—oh, come quickly—she means killing!"

"Rikki-tikki, I guided Nagaina toward the house, and she went onto the porch, and—oh, hurry up—she's going to kill!"

Rikki-tikki smashed two eggs, and tumbled backward down the melon-bed with the third egg in his mouth, and scuttled to the veranda as hard as he could put foot to the ground. Teddy and his mother and father were there at early breakfast; but Rikki-tikki saw that they were not eating anything. They sat stone-still, and their faces were white. Nagaina was coiled up on the matting by Teddy's chair, within easy striking distance of Teddy's bare leg, and she was swaying to and fro singing a song of triumph.

Rikki-tikki crushed two eggs and stumbled backward out of the melon patch with the third egg in his mouth, then raced to the veranda as fast as he could. Teddy and his parents were there for breakfast, but Rikki-tikki noticed they weren’t eating anything. They sat frozen, their faces pale. Nagaina was coiled up on the mat by Teddy's chair, close enough to strike his bare leg, swaying back and forth while singing a victory song.

"Son of the big man that killed Nag," she hissed, "stay still. I am not ready yet. Wait a little. Keep very still, all you three. If you move I strike, and if you do not move I strike. Oh, foolish people, who killed my Nag!"

"Son of the big guy who killed Nag," she hissed, "stay still. I’m not ready yet. Just wait a bit. Keep perfectly still, all three of you. If you move, I’ll strike, and if you don’t move, I’ll strike. Oh, foolish people, who killed my Nag!"

Teddy's eyes were fixed on his father, and all his father could do was to whisper, "Sit still, Teddy. You mustn't move. Teddy, keep still."

Teddy's eyes were glued to his dad, and all his dad could do was whisper, "Sit still, Teddy. You can't move. Teddy, stay still."

Then Rikki-tikki came up and cried: "Turn round, Nagaina; turn and fight!"

Then Rikki-tikki got up and shouted, "Turn around, Nagaina; face me and fight!"

"All in good time," said she, without moving her eyes. "I will settle my account with you presently. Look at your friends, Rikki-tikki. They are still and white; they are afraid. They dare not move, and if you come a step nearer I strike."

"All in good time," she said, not taking her eyes off him. "I'll take care of my business with you soon. Look at your friends, Rikki-tikki. They’re frozen and pale; they’re scared. They won’t move, and if you take one step closer, I’ll strike."

"Look at your eggs," said Rikki-tikki, "in the melon-bed near the wall. Go and look, Nagaina."

"Check out your eggs," Rikki-tikki said, "in the melon patch by the wall. Go and see, Nagaina."

The big snake turned half round, and saw the egg on the veranda. "Ah-h! Give it to me," she said.

The big snake turned around halfway and spotted the egg on the porch. "Ah-h! Hand it over to me," she said.

Rikki-tikki put his paws one on each side of the egg, and his eyes were blood-red. "What price for a snake's egg? For a young cobra? For a young king-cobra? For the last—the very last of the brood? The ants are eating all the others down by the melon-bed."

Rikki-tikki placed his paws on either side of the egg, and his eyes were bright red. "How much for a snake's egg? For a baby cobra? For a young king cobra? For the last—the very last one of the group? The ants are devouring all the others by the melon patch."

Nagaina spun clear round, forgetting everything for the sake of the one egg; and Rikki-tikki saw Teddy's father shoot out a big hand, catch Teddy by the shoulder, and drag him across the little table with the tea-cups, safe and out of reach of Nagaina.

Nagaina turned around completely, forgetting everything for the sake of the one egg; and Rikki-tikki saw Teddy's dad reach out with a big hand, grab Teddy by the shoulder, and pull him across the small table with the tea cups, safe and out of Nagaina's reach.

"Tricked! Tricked! Tricked! Rikk-tck-tck!" chuckled Rikki-tikki. "The boy is safe, and it was I—I—I that caught Nag by the hood last night in the bath-room." Then he began to jump up and down, all four feet together, his head close to the floor. "He threw me to and fro, but he could not shake me off. He was dead before the big man blew him in two. I did it. Rikki-tikki-tck-tck! Come then, Nagaina. Come and fight with me. You shall not be a widow long."

"Gotcha! Gotcha! Gotcha! Rikk-tck-tck!" Rikki-tikki laughed. "The boy is safe, and it was me—I—I who caught Nag by the neck last night in the bathroom." Then he started jumping up and down, all four feet together, his head close to the ground. "He tossed me around, but he couldn't throw me off. He was finished before the big man blew him in two. I did it. Rikki-tikki-tck-tck! Come on then, Nagaina. Come and fight me. You won't be a widow for long."

Nagaina saw that she had lost her chance of killing Teddy, and the egg lay between Rikki-tikki's paws. "Give me the egg, Rikki-tikki. Give me the last of my eggs, and I will go away and never come back," she said, lowering her hood.

Nagaina realized she had missed her chance to kill Teddy, and the egg was resting between Rikki-tikki's paws. "Give me the egg, Rikki-tikki. Hand over the last of my eggs, and I'll leave and never return," she said, lowering her hood.

"Yes, you will go away, and you will never come back; for you will go to the rubbish-heap with Nag. Fight, widow! The big man has gone for his gun! Fight!"

"Yes, you’re going to leave, and you won’t come back; you’ll end up in the trash with Nag. Fight, widow! The big guy has gone for his gun! Fight!"

Rikki-tikki was bounding all round Nagaina, keeping just out of reach of her stroke, his little eyes like hot coals. Nagaina gathered herself together, and flung out at him. Rikki-tikki jumped up and backward. Again and again and again she struck, and each time her head came with a whack on the matting of the veranda and she gathered herself together like a watch-spring. Then Rikki-tikki danced in a circle to get behind her, and Nagaina spun round to keep her head to his head, so that the rustle of her tail on the matting sounded like dry leaves blown along by the wind.

Rikki-tikki was bouncing all around Nagaina, staying just out of reach of her strikes, his little eyes bright like hot coals. Nagaina gathered herself and lunged at him. Rikki-tikki jumped up and back. Again and again she attacked, and each time her head hit the matting of the veranda with a thud, and she coiled up like a spring. Then Rikki-tikki danced in a circle to get behind her, and Nagaina spun around to keep her head facing his, making the rustle of her tail on the matting sound like dry leaves blown by the wind.

He had forgotten the egg. It still lay on the veranda, and Nagaina came nearer and nearer to it, till at last, while Rikki-tikki was drawing breath, she caught it in her mouth, turned to the veranda steps, and flew like an arrow down the path, with Rikki-tikki behind her. When the cobra runs for her life, she goes like a whiplash flicked across a horse's neck.

He had forgotten the egg. It was still on the porch, and Nagaina got closer and closer to it, until finally, while Rikki-tikki was catching his breath, she grabbed it in her mouth, turned to the porch steps, and shot down the path like an arrow, with Rikki-tikki chasing after her. When a cobra is running for its life, it moves like a whip cracking across a horse's neck.

"NAGAINA FLEW DOWN THE PATH, WITH RIKKI-TIKKI BEHIND HER."
"NAGAINA FLEW DOWN THE PATH,
WITH RIKKI-TIKKI BEHIND HER."

Rikki-tikki knew that he must catch her, or all the trouble would begin again. She headed straight for the long grass by the thorn-bush, and as he was running Rikki-tikki heard Darzee still singing his foolish little song of triumph. But Darzee's wife was wiser. She flew off her nest as Nagaina came along, and flapped her wings about Nagaina's head. If Darzee had helped they might have turned her; but Nagaina only lowered her hood and went on. Still, the instant's delay brought Rikki-tikki up to her, and as she plunged into the rat-hole where she and Nag used to live, his little white teeth were clenched on her tail, and he went down with her—and very few mongooses, however wise and old they may be, care to follow a cobra into its hole. It was dark in the hole; and Rikki-tikki never knew when it might open out and give Nagaina room to turn and strike at him. He held on savagely, and struck out his feet to act as brakes on the dark slope of the hot, moist earth.

Rikki-tikki knew he had to catch her, or all the trouble would start again. She made a beeline for the tall grass by the thorn bush, and as he ran, Rikki-tikki heard Darzee still singing his silly little song of victory. But Darzee's wife was smarter. She flew out of her nest as Nagaina approached and flapped her wings around Nagaina's head. If Darzee had helped, they might have been able to distract her, but Nagaina just lowered her hood and kept going. Still, the brief moment of distraction allowed Rikki-tikki to catch up to her, and as she dove into the rat hole where she and Nag used to live, his little white teeth latched onto her tail, and he followed her down—and very few mongooses, no matter how wise or old they are, want to chase a cobra into its den. It was dark in the hole, and Rikki-tikki never knew when it might open up and give Nagaina the chance to turn around and strike him. He hung on fiercely and kicked out his feet to slow himself down on the steep, damp ground.

Then the grass by the mouth of the hole stopped waving, and Darzee said: "It is all over with Rikki-tikki! We must sing his death-song. Valiant Rikki-tikki is dead! For Nagaina will surely kill him underground."

Then the grass by the entrance of the hole stopped moving, and Darzee said, "It's all over for Rikki-tikki! We have to sing his death song. Brave Rikki-tikki is gone! Because Nagaina will definitely kill him underground."

So he sang a very mournful song that he made up all on the spur of the minute, and just as he got to the most touching part the grass quivered again, and Rikki-tikki, covered with dirt, dragged himself out of the hole leg by leg, licking his whiskers. Darzee stopped with a little shout. Rikki-tikki shook some of the dust out of his fur and sneezed. "It is all over," he said. "The widow will never come out again." And the red ants that live between the grass stems heard him, and began to troop down one after another to see if he had spoken the truth.

So he sang a really sad song that he just made up on the spot, and just as he reached the most emotional part, the grass shook again, and Rikki-tikki, covered in dirt, pulled himself out of the hole leg by leg, licking his whiskers. Darzee stopped with a little shout. Rikki-tikki shook some of the dust out of his fur and sneezed. "It's all over," he said. "The widow will never come out again." The red ants that live between the grass blades heard him and started to come down one by one to see if what he said was true.

"IT IS ALL OVER."
"Game over."

Rikki-tikki curled himself up in the grass and slept where he was—slept and slept till it was late in the afternoon, for he had done a hard day's work.

Rikki-tikki curled up in the grass and fell asleep right where he was—slept and slept until late in the afternoon because he had worked hard all day.

"Now," he said, when he awoke, "I will go back to the house. Tell the Coppersmith, Darzee, and he will tell the garden that Nagaina is dead."

"Now," he said when he woke up, "I'm going back to the house. Tell the Coppersmith, Darzee, and he will inform the garden that Nagaina is dead."

The Coppersmith is a bird who makes a noise exactly like the beating of a little hammer on a copper pot; and the reason he is always making it is because he is the town-crier to every Indian garden, and tells all the news to everybody who cares to listen. As Rikki-tikki went up the path, he heard his "attention" notes like a tiny dinner-gong; and then the steady "Ding-dong-tock! Nag is dead—dong! Nagaina is dead! Ding-dong-tock!" That set all the birds in the garden singing, and the frogs croaking; for Nag and Nagaina used to eat frogs as well as little birds.

The Coppersmith is a bird that makes a sound just like a little hammer tapping on a copper pot; and the reason he’s always making it is that he’s the town crier for every Indian garden, announcing all the news to anyone who wants to hear. As Rikki-tikki walked up the path, he heard his "attention" calls like a tiny dinner bell; and then the steady "Ding-dong-tock! Nag is dead—dong! Nagaina is dead! Ding-dong-tock!" This got all the birds in the garden singing and the frogs croaking; because Nag and Nagaina used to eat frogs as well as little birds.

When Rikki got to the house, Teddy and Teddy's mother (she looked very white still, for she had been fainting) and Teddy's father came out and almost cried over him; and that night he ate all that was given him till he could eat no more, and went to bed on Teddy's shoulder, where Teddy's mother saw him when she came to look late at night.

When Rikki arrived at the house, Teddy and his mom (who still looked really pale because she had fainted) and Teddy's dad came out and nearly cried when they saw him. That night, he ate everything they gave him until he couldn’t eat anymore, then went to sleep on Teddy's shoulder, where Teddy's mom found him when she came to check on him late at night.

"He saved our lives and Teddy's life," she said to her husband. "Just think, he saved all our lives."

"He saved our lives and Teddy's," she said to her husband. "Just think, he saved all of us."

Rikki-tikki woke up with a jump, for all the mongooses are light sleepers.

Rikki-tikki jumped awake, since all mongooses are light sleepers.

"Oh, it's you," said he. "What are you bothering for? All the cobras are dead; and if they weren't, I'm here."

"Oh, it's you," he said. "What are you worried about? All the cobras are dead; and even if they weren't, I'm here."

Rikki-tikki had a right to be proud of himself; but he did not grow too proud, and he kept that garden as a mongoose should keep it, with tooth and jump and spring and bite, till never a cobra dared show its head inside the walls.

Rikki-tikki had every reason to be proud of himself; however, he didn't become overly proud, and he maintained the garden like a mongoose should—with his teeth, leaps, springs, and bites—until no cobra ever dared to peek inside the walls.

DARZEE'S CHAUNT

Darzee's Song

(SUNG IN HONOR OF RIKKI-TIKKI-TAVI)

(SUNG IN HONOR OF RIKKI-TIKKI-TAVI)

I’m both a singer and a tailor—
Doubled the joys I know—
Proud of my rhythm as I soar through the sky,
Proud of the house that I create—

Over and under, so weave I my music—so weave I the house that I sew.

Over and under, that's how I weave my music—that's how I create the home that I build.

Sing to your chicks again,
Hey Mom, lift up your head!
The evil that troubled us is defeated,
Death in the garden is dead.

Terror that hid in the roses is impotent—flung on the dung-hill and dead!

Terror that hid in the roses is powerless—cast onto the trash heap and gone!

Who has delivered us?
Tell me his home and his name.
Rikki, the brave, the real,
Tikki, with fiery eyeballs.

Rik-tikki-tikki, the ivory-fanged, the hunter with eyeballs of flame.

Rik-tikki-tikki, the ivory-fanged one, the hunter with fiery eyes.

Give him the gratitude of the birds,
Bowing with tail feathers spread!
Praise him with poetic words—
No, I will praise him instead.

Hear! I will sing you the praise of the bottle-tailed Rikki, with eyeballs of red!

Hear! I will sing you the praises of the bottle-tailed Rikki, with red eyeballs!

(Here Rikki-tikki interrupted, and the rest of the song is lost.)

(Here Rikki-tikki interrupted, and the rest of the song is lost.)


TOOMAI OF THE ELEPHANTS


I will remember who I was; I'm tired of ropes and chains—
I will remember my past strength and everything I dealt with in the forest.
I won't sell myself to anyone for a pile of sugar cane.
I will go out to my own kind and the forest creatures in their homes.
I will be out until the day breaks, until morning comes.
To the unspoiled touch of the winds, the refreshing embrace of the waters:
I will forget my ankle bracelet and break my ground stake.
I will look back on my lost loves and playmates without a master!

TOOMAI OF THE ELEPHANTS

KALA NAG, which means Black Snake, had served the Indian Government in every way that an elephant could serve it for forty-seven years, and as he was fully twenty years old when he was caught, that makes him nearly seventy—a ripe age for an elephant. He remembered pushing, with a big leather pad on his forehead, at a gun stuck in deep mud, and that was before the Afghan war of 1842, and he had not then come to his full strength. His mother, Radha Pyari,—Radha the darling,—who had been caught in the same drive with Kala Nag, told him, before his little milk tusks had dropped out, that elephants who were afraid always got hurt: and Kala Nag knew that that advice was good, for the first time that he saw a shell burst he backed, screaming, into a stand of piled rifles, and the bayonets pricked him in all his softest places. So, before he was twenty-five, he gave up being afraid, and so he was the best-loved and the best-looked-after elephant in the service of the Government of India. He had carried tents, twelve hundred pounds' weight of tents, on the march in Upper India: he had been hoisted into a ship at the end of a steam-crane and taken for days across the water, and made to carry a mortar on his back in a strange and rocky country very far from India, and had seen the Emperor Theodore lying dead in Magdala, and had come back again in the steamer entitled, so the soldiers said, to the Abyssinian war medal. He had seen his fellow-elephants die of cold and epilepsy and starvation and sunstroke up at a place called Ali Musjid, ten years later; and afterward he had been sent down thousands of miles south to haul and pile big baulks of teak in the timber-yards at Moulmein. There he had half killed an insubordinate young elephant who was shirking his fair share of the work.

KALA NAG, which means Black Snake, had served the Indian Government in every way an elephant could for forty-seven years. Since he was about twenty years old when he was captured, that makes him nearly seventy—a ripe age for an elephant. He remembered pushing, with a big leather pad on his forehead, at a gun stuck deep in the mud, before the Afghan war of 1842, when he hadn’t fully matured yet. His mother, Radha Pyari—Radha the darling—who had been caught in the same drive as Kala Nag, told him, before his little milk tusks fell out, that elephants who were afraid always got hurt. Kala Nag knew this advice was sound because the first time he saw a shell explode, he backed away, screaming, into a stack of rifles, and the bayonets pricked him in all his sensitive spots. So, by the time he was twenty-five, he stopped being afraid, which is why he was the best-loved and best-cared-for elephant in the service of the Government of India. He had carried tents, twelve hundred pounds of them, on the march in Upper India. He had been hoisted onto a ship by a steam-crane and traveled for days across the water, then made to carry a mortar on his back in a strange, rocky land far from India. He had seen Emperor Theodore lying dead in Magdala and returned on a steamer that soldiers claimed entitled him to the Abyssinian war medal. He witnessed his fellow elephants die of cold, epilepsy, starvation, and sunstroke at a place called Ali Musjid ten years later. After that, he was sent thousands of miles south to haul and stack large logs of teak in the timber yards at Moulmein. There, he nearly killed a disobedient young elephant who was trying to avoid his fair share of the work.

"KALA NAG WAS THE BEST-LOVED ELEPHANT IN THE SERVICE."
"Kala Nag was the most beloved elephant in the service."

After that he was taken off timber-hauling, and employed, with a few score other elephants who were trained to the business, in helping to catch wild elephants among the Garo hills. Elephants are very strictly preserved by the Indian Government. There is one whole department which does nothing else but hunt them, and catch them, and break them in, and send them up and down the country as they are needed for work.

After that, he was taken off timber-hauling and put to work, along with a few dozen other trained elephants, helping to capture wild elephants in the Garo hills. Elephants are heavily protected by the Indian Government. There is an entire department dedicated to hunting, capturing, training, and redistributing them throughout the country as needed for work.

Kala Nag stood ten fair feet at the shoulders, and his tusks had been cut off short at five feet, and bound round the ends, to prevent them splitting, with bands of copper; but he could do more with those stumps than any untrained elephant could do with the real sharpened ones.

Kala Nag stood ten strong feet at the shoulders, and his tusks had been cut short to five feet, bound around the ends with copper bands to prevent them from splitting; but he could do more with those stumps than any untrained elephant could do with real sharpened tusks.

When, after weeks and weeks of cautious driving of scattered elephants across the hills, the forty or fifty wild monsters were driven into the last stockade, and the big drop-gate, made of tree-trunks lashed together, jarred down behind them, Kala Nag, at the word of command, would go into that flaring, trumpeting pandemonium (generally at night, when the flicker of the torches made it difficult to judge distances), and, picking out the biggest and wildest tusker of the mob, would hammer him and hustle him into quiet while the men on the backs of the other elephants roped and tied the smaller ones.

When, after weeks of carefully driving scattered elephants across the hills, the forty or fifty wild animals were herded into the final stockade, and the large gate, made of tree trunks tied together, slammed down behind them, Kala Nag, at the command, would enter that chaotic scene filled with loud trumpeting (usually at night, when the flickering torches made it hard to judge distances), and, picking out the biggest and wildest bull elephant of the group, would calm him down while the men on the backs of the other elephants roped and secured the smaller ones.

There was nothing in the way of fighting that Kala Nag, the old wise Black Snake, did not know, for he had stood up more than once in his time to the charge of the wounded tiger, and, curling up his soft trunk to be out of harm's way, had knocked the springing brute sideways in mid-air with a quick sickle-cut of his head, that he had invented all by himself; had knocked him over, and kneeled upon him with his huge knees till the life went out with a gasp and a howl, and there was only a fluffy striped thing on the ground for Kala Nag to pull by the tail.

There wasn't a single fighting technique that Kala Nag, the wise old Black Snake, didn't know. He had faced off against wounded tigers more than once. Curling his soft trunk out of the way of danger, he would strike the leaping beast sideways mid-air with a quick sickle-like motion of his head that he had come up with on his own. He would knock the tiger down and then kneel on it with his massive knees until it breathed its last with a gasp and a howl, leaving just a fluffy striped body on the ground for Kala Nag to grab by the tail.

"Yes," said Big Toomai, his driver, the son of Black Toomai who had taken him to Abyssinia, and grandson of Toomai of the Elephants who had seen him caught, "there is nothing that the Black Snake fears except me. He has seen three generations of us feed him and groom him, and he will live to see four."

"Yes," said Big Toomai, his driver, the son of Black Toomai who had taken him to Abyssinia, and grandson of Toomai of the Elephants who had seen him caught, "there’s nothing that the Black Snake fears except me. He has watched three generations of us feed him and groom him, and he’ll live to see the fourth."

"He is afraid of me also," said Little Toomai, standing up to his full height of four feet, with only one rag upon him. He was ten years old, the eldest son of Big Toomai, and, according to custom, he would take his father's place on Kala Nag's neck when he grew up, and would handle the heavy iron ankus, the elephant-goad that had been worn smooth by his father, and his grandfather, and his great-grandfather. He knew what he was talking of; for he had been born under Kala Nag's shadow, had played with the end of his trunk before he could walk, had taken him down to water as soon as he could walk, and Kala Nag would no more have dreamed of disobeying his shrill little orders than he would have dreamed of killing him on that day when Big Toomai carried the little brown baby under Kala Nag's tusks, and told him to salute his master that was to be.

"He’s afraid of me too," said Little Toomai, standing tall at four feet, with just one rag on him. He was ten years old, the oldest son of Big Toomai, and by tradition, he would take his father's place on Kala Nag’s back when he got older, handling the heavy iron ankus, the elephant-goad that had been smoothed out by his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather. He knew what he was talking about; he had been born under Kala Nag’s shadow, played with the tip of his trunk before he could walk, and took him to get water as soon as he was able to walk. Kala Nag wouldn’t have thought of disobeying his sharp little commands any more than he would have imagined hurting him on that day when Big Toomai carried the little brown baby under Kala Nag’s tusks and told him to greet his future master.

"'HE IS AFRAID OF ME,' SAID LITTLE TOOMAI, AND HE MADE KALA NAG LIFT UP HIS FEET ONE AFTER THE OTHER."
"'HE'S SCARED OF ME,' SAID LITTLE TOOMAI, AND HE MADE KALA NAG LIFT UP
HIS FEET ONE BY ONE."

"Yes," said Little Toomai, "he is afraid of me," and he took long strides up to Kala Nag, called him a fat old pig, and made him lift up his feet one after the other.

"Yeah," said Little Toomai, "he's scared of me," and he walked confidently over to Kala Nag, called him a fat old pig, and made him lift his feet one at a time.

"Wah!" said Little Toomai, "thou art a big elephant," and he wagged his fluffy head, quoting his father. "The Government may pay for elephants, but they belong to us mahouts. When thou art old, Kala Nag, there will come some rich Rajah, and he will buy thee from the Government, on account of thy size and thy manners, and then thou wilt have nothing to do but to carry gold earrings in thy ears, and a gold howdah on thy back, and a red cloth covered with gold on thy sides, and walk at the head of the processions of the King. Then I shall sit on thy neck, O Kala Nag, with a silver ankus, and men will run before us with golden sticks, crying, 'Room for the King's elephant!' That will be good, Kala Nag, but not so good as this hunting in the jungles."

"Wah!" said Little Toomai, "you're a big elephant," and he shook his fluffy head, quoting his father. "The Government may pay for elephants, but they belong to us mahouts. When you get old, Kala Nag, some rich Rajah will come along and buy you from the Government because of your size and your manners, and then you'll just have to carry gold earrings in your ears, a gold howdah on your back, and a red cloth covered with gold on your sides, walking at the front of the King’s processions. Then I will sit on your neck, O Kala Nag, with a silver ankus, while men run ahead of us with golden sticks, shouting, 'Make way for the King's elephant!' That will be nice, Kala Nag, but not as nice as this hunting in the jungles."

"Umph!" said Big Toomai. "Thou art a boy, and as wild as a buffalo-calf. This running up and down among the hills is not the best Government service. I am getting old, and I do not love wild elephants, Give me brick elephant-lines, one stall to each elephant, and big stumps to tie them to safely, and flat, broad roads to exercise upon, instead of this come-and-go camping. Aha, the Cawnpore barracks were good. There was a bazaar close by, and only three hours' work a day."

"Umph!" said Big Toomai. "You're just a boy, as wild as a buffalo calf. Running around in the hills isn't the best way to serve in the government. I'm getting old, and I’m not fond of wild elephants. I want proper elephant enclosures, one stall for each elephant, big stumps to tie them to securely, and wide, flat roads to exercise on instead of this back-and-forth camping. Aha, the Cawnpore barracks were great. There was a market nearby, and only three hours of work each day."

Little Toomai remembered the Cawnpore elephant-lines and said nothing. He very much preferred the camp life, and hated those broad, flat roads, with the daily grubbing for grass in the forage-reserve, and the long hours when there was nothing to do except to watch Kala Nag fidgeting in his pickets.

Little Toomai remembered the Cawnpore elephant lines and said nothing. He really preferred life in the camp and hated those wide, flat roads, with the daily struggle for grass in the forage reserve, and the long hours when there was nothing to do except watch Kala Nag fidgeting in his pickets.

What Little Toomai liked was to scramble up bridle-paths that only an elephant could take; the dip into the valley below; the glimpses of the wild elephants browsing miles away; the rush of the frightened pig and peacock under Kala Nag's feet; the blinding warm rains, when all the hills and valleys smoked; the beautiful misty mornings when nobody knew where they would camp that night; the steady, cautious drive of the wild elephants, and the mad rush and blaze and hullaballoo of the last night's drive, when the elephants poured into the stockade like boulders in a landslide, found that they could not get out, and flung themselves at the heavy posts only to be driven back by yells and flaring torches and volleys of blank cartridge.

What Little Toomai loved was scrambling up paths that only an elephant could navigate; the drop into the valley below; the sight of wild elephants grazing miles away; the panic of the frightened pig and peacock under Kala Nag's feet; the blinding warm rains, when all the hills and valleys were enveloped in mist; the beautiful foggy mornings when no one knew where they would camp that night; the steady, careful movements of the wild elephants, and the chaotic rush and noise from the previous night’s drive, when the elephants charged into the stockade like boulders in a landslide, realized they couldn’t get out, and threw themselves against the heavy posts only to be pushed back by shouts, blazing torches, and bursts of blank ammunition.

"HE WOULD GET HIS TORCH AND WAVE IT, AND YELL WITH THE BEST."
"HE WOULD GRAB HIS FLASHLIGHT, WAVING IT AROUND AND SHOUTING LOUDLY."

Even a little boy could be of use there, and Toomai was as useful as three boys. He would get his torch and wave it, and yell with the best. But the really good time came when the driving out began, and the Keddah, that is, the stockade, looked like a picture of the end of the world, and men had to make signs to one another, because they could not hear themselves speak. Then Little Toomai would climb up to the top of one of the quivering stockade-posts, his sun-bleached brown hair flying loose all over his shoulders, and he looking like a goblin in the torch-light; and as soon as there was a lull you could hear his high-pitched yells of encouragement to Kala Nag, above the trumpeting and crashing, and snapping of ropes, and groans of the tethered elephants. "Maîl, maîl, Kala Nag! (Go on, go on, Black Snake!) Dant do! (Give him the tusk!) Somalo! Somalo! (Careful, careful!) Maro! Mar! (Hit him, hit him!) Mind the post! Arre! Arre! Hai! Yai! Kya-a-ah!" he would shout, and the big fight between Kala Nag and the wild elephant would sway to and fro across the Keddah, and the old elephant-catchers would wipe the sweat out of their eyes, and find time to nod to Little Toomai wriggling with joy on the top of the posts.

Even a little boy could be helpful there, and Toomai was as useful as three boys. He would grab his torch and wave it around, shouting along with the best of them. But the real excitement came when the drive began, and the Keddah, or stockade, looked like a scene from the apocalypse, with men having to signal to each other because they couldn’t hear themselves speak. Then Little Toomai would climb to the top of one of the shaking stockade posts, his sun-bleached brown hair flying wild around his shoulders, looking like a goblin in the torchlight. As soon as there was a brief pause, you could hear his high-pitched shouts of encouragement to Kala Nag over the trumpeting and crashing, snapping of ropes, and groans of the tied-up elephants. "Maîl, maîl, Kala Nag! (Go on, go on, Black Snake!) Dant do! (Give him the tusk!) Somalo! Somalo! (Careful, careful!) Maro! Mar! (Hit him, hit him!) Watch the post! Arre! Arre! Hai! Yai! Kya-a-ah!" he would yell, and the big struggle between Kala Nag and the wild elephant would sway back and forth across the Keddah, while the old elephant catchers wiped the sweat from their eyes and found time to give a nod to Little Toomai, who was wiggling with joy on top of the posts.

He did more than wriggle. One night he slid down from the post and slipped in between the elephants, and threw up the loose end of a rope, which had dropped, to a driver who was trying to get a purchase on the leg of a kicking young calf (calves always give more trouble than full-grown animals). Kala Nag saw him, caught him in his trunk, and handed him up to Big Toomai, who slapped him then and there, and put him back on the post.

He did more than just wiggle. One night, he climbed down from the post and slipped in between the elephants, throwing up the loose end of a rope that had fallen to a driver trying to grab hold of the leg of a kicking young calf (calves always cause more trouble than adult animals). Kala Nag noticed him, caught him with his trunk, and handed him back to Big Toomai, who slapped him right then and there and put him back on the post.

Next morning he gave him a scolding, and said: "Are not good brick elephant-lines and a little tent-carrying enough, that thou must needs go elephant-catching on thy own account, little worthless? Now those foolish hunters, whose pay is less than my pay, have spoken to Petersen Sahib of the matter." Little Toomai was frightened. He did not know much of white men, but Petersen Sahib was the greatest white man in the world to him. He was the head of all the Keddah operations—the man who caught all the elephants for the Government of India, and who knew more about the ways of elephants than any living man.

The next morning, he scolded him, saying: "Isn't having good brick elephant lines and a little tent-carrying enough? Why do you have to go elephant-catching on your own, you little good-for-nothing? Now those silly hunters, who earn less than I do, have told Petersen Sahib about this." Little Toomai was scared. He didn’t know much about white men, but to him, Petersen Sahib was the greatest white man in the world. He was in charge of all the Keddah operations— the man who captured all the elephants for the Government of India and who knew more about elephants than anyone else alive.

"What—what will happen?" said Little Toomai.

"What—what will happen?" said Little Toomai.

"Happen! the worst that can happen. Petersen Sahib is a madman. Else why should he go hunting these wild devils? He may even require thee to be an elephant-catcher, to sleep anywhere in these fever-filled jungles, and at last to be trampled to death in the Keddah. It is well that this nonsense ends safely. Next week the catching is over, and we of the plains are sent back to our stations. Then we will march on smooth roads, and forget all this hunting. But, son, I am angry that thou shouldst meddle in the business that belongs to these dirty Assamese jungle-folk. Kala Nag will obey none but me, so I must go with him into the Keddah, but he is only a fighting elephant, and he does not help to rope them. So I sit at my ease, as befits a mahout,—not a mere hunter,—a mahout, I say, and a man who gets a pension at the end of his service. Is the family of Toomai of the Elephants to be trodden underfoot in the dirt of a Keddah? Bad one! Wicked one! Worthless son! Go and wash Kala Nag and attend to his ears, and see that there are no thorns in his feet; or else Petersen Sahib will surely catch thee and make thee a wild hunter—a follower of elephant's foot-tracks, a jungle-bear. Bah! Shame! Go!"

"Happen! The worst that can happen. Petersen Sahib is crazy. Otherwise, why would he go hunting these wild beasts? He might even want you to be an elephant catcher, sleeping anywhere in these fever-ridden jungles, and eventually getting trampled to death in the Keddah. It’s good that this nonsense ends safely. Next week the catching will be over, and we who live on the plains will return to our posts. Then we’ll march on smooth roads and forget all this hunting. But, son, I’m angry that you should involve yourself in the work that belongs to those dirty Assamese jungle people. Kala Nag will obey no one but me, so I have to go with him into the Keddah, but he’s just a fighting elephant and doesn’t help in roping them. So I sit back comfortably, as a mahout should—not just a hunter—a mahout, I say, and a man who gets a pension at the end of his service. Is the family of Toomai of the Elephants going to be crushed in the dirt of a Keddah? Bad one! Wicked one! Worthless son! Go and wash Kala Nag, take care of his ears, and make sure there are no thorns in his feet; otherwise, Petersen Sahib will definitely catch you and turn you into a wild hunter—a follower of elephant tracks, a jungle bear. Bah! Shame! Go!"

Little Toomai went off without saying a word, but he told Kala Nag all his grievances while he was examining his feet. "No matter," said Little Toomai, turning up the fringe of Kala Nag's huge right ear. "They have said my name to Petersen Sahib, and perhaps—and perhaps—and perhaps—who knows? Hai! That is a big thorn that I have pulled out!"

Little Toomai walked away without saying anything, but he shared all his frustrations with Kala Nag while checking his feet. "It doesn't matter," Little Toomai said, lifting the edge of Kala Nag's enormous right ear. "They've mentioned my name to Petersen Sahib, and maybe—and maybe—and maybe—who knows? Wow! That's a big thorn I've pulled out!"

The next few days were spent in getting the elephants together, in walking the newly caught wild elephants up and down between a couple of tame ones, to prevent them from giving too much trouble on the downward march to the plains, and in taking stock of the blankets and ropes and things that had been worn out or lost in the forest.

The next few days were spent gathering the elephants, walking the newly caught wild elephants back and forth between a couple of tamed ones to keep them from causing too much trouble on the way down to the plains, and checking the blankets, ropes, and other items that had been worn out or lost in the forest.

Petersen Sahib came in on his clever she-elephant Pudmini; he had been paying off other camps among the hills, for the season was coming to an end, and there was a native clerk sitting at a table under a tree, to pay the drivers their wages. As each man was paid he went back to his elephant, and joined the line that stood ready to start. The catchers, and hunters, and beaters, the men of the regular Keddah, who stayed in the jungle year in and year out, sat on the backs of the elephants that belonged to Petersen Sahib's permanent force, or leaned against the trees with their guns across their arms, and made fun of the drivers who were going away, and laughed when the newly caught elephants broke the line and ran about.

Petersen Sahib arrived on his smart female elephant, Pudmini. He had been settling up with other camps in the hills since the season was winding down, and there was a local clerk sitting at a table under a tree to pay the drivers their wages. As each man got paid, he returned to his elephant and joined the line that was ready to leave. The catchers, hunters, and beaters from the regular Keddah, who lived in the jungle year-round, were sitting on the backs of the elephants owned by Petersen Sahib's permanent team, or leaning against the trees with their guns resting across their arms. They joked about the drivers who were departing and laughed as the newly caught elephants broke away and ran around.

Big Toomai went up to the clerk with Little Toomai behind him, and Machua Appa, the head-tracker, said in an undertone to a friend of his, "There goes one piece of good elephant-stuff at least. 'T is a pity to send that young jungle-cock to moult in the plains."

Big Toomai approached the clerk with Little Toomai following him, and Machua Appa, the lead tracker, quietly told a friend, "There goes at least one piece of good elephant material. It's a shame to send that young jungle bird to shed its feathers in the plains."

Now Petersen Sahib had ears all over him, as a man must have who listens to the most silent of all living things—the wild elephant. He turned where he was lying all along on Pudmini's back, and said, "What is that? I did not know of a man among the plain-drivers who had wit enough to rope even a dead elephant."

Now Petersen Sahib had ears everywhere, like a guy who needs to listen to the quietest creature alive—the wild elephant. He shifted while lying on Pudmini's back and said, "What’s that? I didn't think there was anyone among the plain-drivers smart enough to rope even a dead elephant."

"This is not a man, but a boy. He went into the Keddah at the last drive, and threw Barmao there the rope, when we were trying to get that young calf with the blotch on his shoulder away from his mother."

"This is not a man, but a boy. He entered the Keddah during the last drive and threw the rope to Barmao when we were trying to get that young calf with the blotch on his shoulder away from its mother."

Machua Appa pointed at Little Toomai, and Petersen Sahib looked, and Little Toomai bowed to the earth.

Machua Appa pointed at Little Toomai, and Petersen Sahib looked, and Little Toomai bowed to the ground.

"He throw a rope? He is smaller than a picket-pin. Little one, what is thy name?" said Petersen Sahib.

"He threw a rope? He’s smaller than a picket pin. Little one, what’s your name?" said Petersen Sahib.

Little Toomai was too frightened to speak, but Kala Nag was behind him, and Toomai made a sign with his hand, and the elephant caught him up in his trunk and held him level with Pudmini's forehead, in front of the great Petersen Sahib. Then Little Toomai covered his face with his hands, for he was only a child, and except where elephants were concerned, he was just as bashful as a child could be.

Little Toomai was too scared to say anything, but Kala Nag was behind him. Toomai gestured with his hand, and the elephant lifted him with his trunk, holding him at the same height as Pudmini's forehead, right in front of the great Petersen Sahib. Then Little Toomai covered his face with his hands because he was just a kid, and aside from being around elephants, he was as shy as any child could be.

"Oho!" said Petersen Sahib, smiling underneath his mustache, "and why didst thou teach thy elephant that trick? Was it to help thee steal green corn from the roofs of the houses when the ears are put out to dry?"

"Oho!" said Petersen Sahib, smiling under his mustache, "and why did you teach your elephant that trick? Was it to help you steal green corn from the roofs of the houses when the ears are spread out to dry?"

"'NOT GREEN CORN, PROTECTOR OF THE POOR,—MELONS,' SAID LITTLE TOOMAI."
"'NOT GREEN CORN, PROTECTOR OF THE POOR,—MELONS,'
SAID LITTLE TOOMAI."

"Not green corn, Protector of the Poor,—melons," said Little Toomai, and all the men sitting about broke into a roar of laughter. Most of them had taught their elephants that trick when they were boys. Little Toomai was hanging eight feet up in the air, and he wished very much that he were eight feet underground.

"Not green corn, Protector of the Poor—melons," said Little Toomai, and everyone sitting around burst into laughter. Most of them had taught their elephants that trick when they were young. Little Toomai was hanging eight feet up in the air, and he really wished he could be eight feet underground.

"He is Toomai, my son, Sahib," said Big Toomai, scowling. "He is a very bad boy, and he will end in a jail, Sahib."

"He is Toomai, my son, Sir," said Big Toomai, frowning. "He is a very troubled kid, and he’s going to end up in jail, Sir."

"Of that I have my doubts," said Petersen Sahib. "A boy who can face a full Keddah at his age does not end in jails. See, little one, here are four annas to spend in sweetmeats because thou hast a little head under that great thatch of hair. In time thou mayest become a hunter too." Big Toomai scowled more than ever. "Remember, though, that Keddahs are not good for children to play in," Petersen Sahib went on.

"Honestly, I have my doubts," said Petersen. "A kid who can face a full Keddah at his age doesn't end up in jail. Look, kid, here are four annas for you to spend on sweet treats because you've got a smart little head under all that hair. One day, you might become a hunter too." Big Toomai frowned more than ever. "But remember, Keddahs aren't safe places for kids to play," Petersen continued.

"Must I never go there, Sahib?" asked Little Toomai, with a big gasp.

"Do I really never get to go there, Sir?" asked Little Toomai, taking a big breath.

"Yes." Petersen Sahib smiled again. "When thou hast seen the elephants dance. That is the proper time. Come to me when thou hast seen the elephants dance, and then I will let thee go into all the Keddahs."

"Yes." Petersen Sahib smiled again. "When you’ve seen the elephants dance. That is the right time. Come to me when you’ve seen the elephants dance, and then I’ll let you go into all the Keddahs."

There was another roar of laughter, for that is an old joke among elephant-catchers, and it means just never. There are great cleared flat places hidden away in the forests that are called elephants' ballrooms, but even these are found only by accident, and no man has ever seen the elephants dance. When a driver boasts of his skill and bravery the other drivers say, "And when didst thou see the elephants dance?"

There was another burst of laughter because that's an old joke among elephant catchers, and it means never. There are large cleared flat areas tucked away in the forests called elephants' ballrooms, but even these are only discovered by chance, and no one has ever seen the elephants dance. When a driver brags about his skill and bravery, the other drivers respond, "And when did you see the elephants dance?"

Kala Nag put Little Toomai down, and he bowed to the earth again and went away with his father, and gave the silver four-anna piece to his mother, who was nursing his baby-brother, and they all were put up on Kala Nag's back, and the line of grunting, squealing elephants rolled down the hill-path to the plains. It was a very lively march on account of the new elephants, who gave trouble at every ford, and who needed coaxing or beating every other minute.

Kala Nag set Little Toomai down, and he bowed to the ground again before leaving with his father. He handed the silver four-anna coin to his mother, who was nursing his baby brother. They all climbed onto Kala Nag's back, and the line of grunting, squealing elephants made their way down the hill path to the plains. It was a lively march because of the new elephants, who caused trouble at every river crossing and needed coaxing or scolding every other minute.

Big Toomai prodded Kala Nag spitefully, for he was very angry, but Little Toomai was too happy to speak. Petersen Sahib had noticed him, and given him money, so he felt as a private soldier would feel if he had been called out of the ranks and praised by his commander-in-chief.

Big Toomai poked Kala Nag out of anger, but Little Toomai was too happy to say anything. Petersen Sahib had noticed him and given him money, so he felt like a soldier who had been singled out and praised by his commanding officer.

"What did Petersen Sahib mean by the elephant-dance?" he said, at last, softly to his mother.

"What did Petersen Sahib mean by the elephant dance?" he finally asked his mother softly.

Big Toomai heard him and grunted. "That thou shouldst never be one of these hill-buffaloes of trackers. That was what he meant. Oh you in front, what is blocking the way?"

Big Toomai heard him and grunted. "You should never be one of these hill-buffaloes of trackers. That was what he meant. Oh you in front, what's blocking the way?"

An Assamese driver, two or three elephants ahead, turned round angrily, crying: "Bring up Kala Nag, and knock this youngster of mine into good behavior. Why should Petersen Sahib have chosen me to go down with you donkeys of the rice-fields? Lay your beast alongside, Toomai, and let him prod with his tusks. By all the Gods of the Hills, these new elephants are possessed, or else they can smell their companions in the jungle."

An Assamese driver, two or three elephants ahead, turned around angrily, shouting: "Bring up Kala Nag and knock some sense into this young one of mine. Why did Petersen Sahib pick me to go down with you rice-field donkeys? Pull your beast alongside, Toomai, and let him poke with his tusks. By all the Gods of the Hills, these new elephants are acting strange, or they can smell their buddies in the jungle."

Kala Nag hit the new elephant in the ribs and knocked the wind out of him, as Big Toomai said, "We have swept the hills of wild elephants at the last catch. It is only your carelessness in driving. Must I keep order along the whole line?"

Kala Nag hit the new elephant in the ribs and knocked the breath out of him, as Big Toomai said, "We cleared the hills of wild elephants in the last catch. It's just your carelessness in driving. Do I have to enforce order all along the line?"

"Hear him!" said the other driver. "We have swept the hills! Ho! ho! You are very wise, you plains-people. Any one but a mudhead who never saw the jungle would know that they know that the drives are ended for the season. Therefore all the wild elephants to-night will—but why should I waste wisdom on a river-turtle?"

"Hear him!" said the other driver. "We have cleared the hills! Ho! ho! You plains-dwellers are so clever. Anyone but a clueless person who has never seen the jungle would realize that they know the drives have ended for the season. So, all the wild elephants tonight will—but why should I waste my knowledge on a turtle?"

"What will they do?" Little Toomai called out.

"What are they going to do?" Little Toomai shouted.

"Ohé, little one. Art thou there? Well, I will tell thee, for thou hast a cool head. They will dance, and it behooves thy father, who has swept all the hills of all the elephants, to double-chain his pickets to-night."

"Hey, little one. Are you there? Well, I’ll tell you, because you’re level-headed. They will dance, and your father, who has cleared all the hills of all the elephants, needs to double-chain his pickets tonight."

"What talk is this?" said Big Toomai. "For forty years, father and son, we have tended elephants, and we have never heard such moonshine about dances."

"What is this talk?" said Big Toomai. "For forty years, father and son, we've taken care of elephants, and we've never heard such nonsense about dances."

"Yes; but a plains-man who lives in a hut knows only the four walls of his hut. Well, leave thy elephants unshackled to-night and see what comes; as for their dancing, I have seen the place where—Bapree-Bap! how many windings has the Dihang River? Here is another ford, and we must swim the calves. Stop still, you behind there."

"Yes, but a man who lives in a hut on the plains only knows the four walls of his hut. Well, let your elephants roam free tonight and see what happens; as for their dancing, I've seen where—Bapree-Bap! how many twists does the Dihang River have? Here’s another crossing, and we have to swim the calves. Hold on, you in the back."

And in this way, talking and wrangling and splashing through the rivers, they made their first march to a sort of receiving-camp for the new elephants; but they lost their tempers long before they got there.

And in this way, chatting, arguing, and splashing through the rivers, they made their first journey to a kind of welcome camp for the new elephants; but they lost their tempers long before they arrived.

Then the elephants were chained by their hind legs to their big stumps of pickets, and extra ropes were fitted to the new elephants, and the fodder was piled before them, and the hill-drivers went back to Petersen Sahib through the afternoon light, telling the plains-drivers to be extra careful that night, and laughing when the plains-drivers asked the reason.

Then the elephants were chained by their back legs to their heavy stakes, and additional ropes were attached to the new elephants. Their feed was stacked in front of them, and the hill drivers returned to Petersen Sahib in the afternoon light, advising the plains drivers to be especially cautious that night, laughing when the plains drivers inquired about the reason.

Little Toomai attended to Kala Nag's supper, and as evening fell, wandered through the camp, unspeakably happy, in search of a tom-tom. When an Indian child's heart is full, he does not run about and make a noise in an irregular fashion. He sits down to a sort of revel all by himself. And Little Toomai had been spoken to by Petersen Sahib! If he had not found what he wanted I believe he would have burst. But the sweatmeat-seller in the camp lent him a little tom-tom—a drum beaten with the flat of the hand—and he sat down, cross-legged, before Kala Nag as the stars began to come out, the tom-tom in his lap, and he thumped and he thumped and he thumped, and the more he thought of the great honor that had been done to him, the more he thumped, all alone among the elephant-fodder. There was no tune and no words, but the thumping made him happy.

Little Toomai took care of Kala Nag's dinner, and as evening came, he wandered through the camp, feeling incredibly happy, looking for a drum. When an Indian child's heart is full, he doesn’t run around making noise in a chaotic way. He sits down to have a kind of celebration all by himself. And Little Toomai had been spoken to by Petersen Sahib! If he hadn’t found what he was looking for, I think he would have exploded. But the sweets vendor in the camp lent him a small tom-tom—a drum played with the palm of his hand—and he sat down, cross-legged, in front of Kala Nag as the stars started to appear, with the tom-tom in his lap. He pounded it again and again, and the more he thought about the great honor he had received, the harder he drummed, all alone among the elephant food. There was no melody and no lyrics, but the drumming made him happy.

The new elephants strained at their ropes, and squealed and trumpeted from time to time, and he could hear his mother in the camp hut putting his small brother to sleep with an old, old song about the great God Shiv, who once told all the animals what they should eat. It is a very soothing lullaby, and the first verse says:

The new elephants pulled at their ropes, squealing and trumpeting every now and then, and he could hear his mother in the camp hut putting his little brother to sleep with an ancient song about the great God Shiv, who once told all the animals what they should eat. It's a very calming lullaby, and the first verse goes:

Shiv, who brought in the harvest and made the winds blow,
Sitting at the entrance of a day from long ago,
Gave everyone their share, including food, work, and destiny,
From the King on the throne to the Beggar at the gate.
He created everything—Shiva the Preserver.
Mahadeo! Mahadeo! he created everything,—
Thorns for the camel, feed for the cows,
And a mother’s heart for the sleepy little one, oh my dear son!

Little Toomai came in with a joyous tunk-a-tunk at the end of each verse, till he felt sleepy and stretched himself on the fodder at Kala Nag's side.

Little Toomai walked in with a cheerful tunk-a-tunk at the end of each verse, until he started to feel sleepy and laid down on the hay next to Kala Nag.

At last the elephants began to lie down one after another as is their custom, till only Kala Nag at the right of the line was left standing up; and he rocked slowly from side to side, his ears put forward to listen to the night wind as it blew very slowly across the hills. The air was full of all the night noises that, taken together, make one big silence—the click of one bamboo-stem against the other, the rustle of something alive in the undergrowth, the scratch and squawk of a half-waked bird (birds are awake in the night much more often than we imagine), and the fall of water ever so far away. Little Toomai slept for some time, and when he waked it was brilliant moonlight, and Kala Nag was still standing up with his ears cocked. Little Toomai turned, rustling in the fodder, and watched the curve of his big back against half the stars in heaven, and while he watched he heard, so far away that it sounded no more than a pinhole of noise pricked through the stillness, the "hoot-toot" of a wild elephant.

At last, the elephants started to lie down one by one, just like they always do, until only Kala Nag on the right side was still standing. He swayed slowly from side to side, his ears perked up to catch the night breeze that blew gently across the hills. The air was filled with all the nighttime sounds that, when combined, create a deep silence—the clicking of bamboo against bamboo, the rustling of something moving in the underbrush, the scratching and squawking of a half-awake bird (birds are often awake at night more than we think), and the distant sound of water flowing. Little Toomai slept for a while, and when he woke up, the moonlight was bright, and Kala Nag was still standing, ears alert. Little Toomai turned, shifting in the bedding, and watched the curve of his large back against half of the stars in the sky, and while he was watching, he heard, far away, a faint "hoot-toot" of a wild elephant that sounded like a small pinhole of noise breaking through the stillness.

All the elephants in the lines jumped up as if they had been shot, and their grunts at last waked the sleeping mahouts, and they came out and drove in the picket-pegs with big mallets, and tightened this rope and knotted that till all was quiet. One new elephant had nearly grubbed up his picket, and Big Toomai took off Kala Nag's leg-chain and shackled that elephant fore foot to hind foot, but slipped a loop of grass-string round Kala Nag's leg, and told him to remember that he was tied fast. He knew that he and his father and his grandfather had done the very same thing hundreds of times before. Kala Nag did not answer to the order by gurgling, as he usually did. He stood still, looking out across the moonlight, his head a little raised and his ears spread like fans, up to the great folds of the Garo hills.

All the elephants in the lines jumped up as if they had been shot, and their grunts finally woke the sleeping mahouts, who came out and drove in the picket pegs with big mallets, tightening this rope and knotting that until everything was quiet. One new elephant nearly pulled out his picket, and Big Toomai took off Kala Nag's leg chain and shackled that elephant's front foot to its back foot, but slipped a loop of grass string around Kala Nag's leg, reminding him that he was tied up. He knew that he, his father, and his grandfather had done this same thing hundreds of times before. Kala Nag didn’t respond to the command with his usual gurgle. He stood still, gazing out across the moonlight, his head slightly raised and his ears fanned out, looking towards the great folds of the Garo Hills.

"Look to him if he grows restless in the night," said Big Toomai to Little Toomai, and he went into the hut and slept. Little Toomai was just going to sleep, too, when he heard the coir string snap with a little "tang," and Kala Nag rolled out of his pickets as slowly and as silently as a cloud rolls out of the mouth of a valley. Little Toomai pattered after him, bare-footed, down the road in the moonlight, calling under his breath, "Kala Nag! Kala Nag! Take me with you, O Kala Nag!" The elephant turned without a sound, took three strides back to the boy in the moonlight, put down his trunk, swung him up to his neck, and almost before Little Toomai had settled his knees, slipped into the forest.

"Keep an eye on him if he gets restless at night," Big Toomai told Little Toomai, and then he went into the hut and fell asleep. Little Toomai was just about to drift off himself when he heard the coir string snap with a soft "tang," and Kala Nag stepped out of his pickets as quietly and slowly as a cloud emerging from the mouth of a valley. Little Toomai hurried after him, barefoot, down the road in the moonlight, whispering, "Kala Nag! Kala Nag! Take me with you, O Kala Nag!" The elephant turned silently, took three steps back toward the boy in the moonlight, lowered his trunk, lifted him up to his neck, and almost before Little Toomai could settle his knees, slipped into the forest.

There was one blast of furious trumpeting from the lines, and then the silence shut down on everything, and Kala Nag began to move. Sometimes a tuft of high grass washed along his sides as a wave washes along the sides of a ship, and sometimes a cluster of wild-pepper vines would scrape along his back, or a bamboo would creak where his shoulder touched it; but between those times he moved absolutely without any sound, drifting through the thick Garo forest as though it had been smoke. He was going uphill, but though Little Toomai watched the stars in the rifts of the trees, he could not tell in what direction.

There was one loud trumpet sound from the lines, and then silence fell over everything, and Kala Nag started to move. Sometimes a clump of tall grass brushed against his sides like a wave against a ship, and sometimes a bunch of wild-pepper vines would scratch along his back, or a bamboo would creak where his shoulder made contact; but between those moments, he moved completely silently, gliding through the dense Garo forest as if it were smoke. He was going uphill, but even though Little Toomai looked at the stars peeking through the tree branches, he couldn't figure out which direction they were heading.

Then Kala Nag reached the crest of the ascent and stopped for a minute, and Little Toomai could see the tops of the trees lying all speckled and furry under the moonlight for miles and miles, and the blue-white mist over the river in the hollow. Toomai leaned forward and looked, and he felt that the forest was awake below him—awake and alive and crowded. A big brown fruit-eating bat brushed past his ear; a porcupine's quills rattled in the thicket, and in the darkness between the tree-stems he heard a hog-bear digging hard in the moist warm earth, and snuffing as it digged.

Then Kala Nag reached the top of the hill and paused for a moment, and Little Toomai could see the treetops stretched out, all speckled and furry under the moonlight for miles and miles, with the blue-white mist hanging over the river in the valley. Toomai leaned forward to look, and he sensed that the forest was alive below him—awake and bustling. A large brown fruit bat brushed past his ear; porcupine quills rattled in the bushes, and in the darkness between the tree trunks, he heard a hog-bear rooting around in the warm, moist earth, snuffling as it dug.

Then the branches closed over his head again, and Kala Nag began to go down into the valley—not quietly this time, but as a runaway gun goes down a steep bank—in one rush. The huge limbs moved as steadily as pistons, eight feet to each stride, and the wrinkled skin of the elbow-points rustled. The undergrowth on either side of him ripped with a noise like torn canvas, and the saplings that he heaved away right and left with his shoulders sprang back again, and banged him on the flank, and great trails of creepers, all matted together, hung from his tusks as he threw his head from side to side and plowed out his pathway. Then Little Toomai laid himself down close to the great neck, lest a swinging bough should sweep him to the ground, and he wished that he were back in the lines again.

Then the branches closed over his head again, and Kala Nag started to descend into the valley—not silently this time, but like a runaway cannon racing down a steep bank—in one rush. The massive limbs moved as steadily as pistons, covering eight feet with each stride, and the wrinkled skin at the joints rustled. The underbrush on either side of him ripped apart with a sound like tearing canvas, and the saplings he shoved aside with his shoulders sprang back, hitting him on the side, while great clumps of vines, all tangled together, hung from his tusks as he tossed his head from side to side, clearing his path. Little Toomai then laid down close to the great neck, to avoid being knocked to the ground by a swinging branch, and he wished he were back in the lines again.

The grass began to get squashy, and Kala Nag's feet sucked and squelched as he put them down, and the night mist at the bottom of the valley chilled Little Toomai. There was a splash and a trample, and the rush of running water, and Kala Nag strode through the bed of a river, feeling his way at each step. Above the noise of the water, as it swirled round the elephant's legs, Little Toomai could hear more splashing and some trumpeting both up-stream and down—great grunts and angry snortings, and all the mist about him seemed to be full of rolling wavy shadows.

The grass started to feel mushy, and Kala Nag's feet slurped and squelched with every step he took. The night mist at the bottom of the valley made Little Toomai feel cold. There was a splash and a thump, followed by the sound of running water, and Kala Nag walked through the riverbed, carefully feeling his way with each step. Above the sound of the water swirling around the elephant's legs, Little Toomai could hear more splashing and trumpeting both upstream and downstream—loud grunts and angry snorts, and all the mist around him seemed filled with rolling, wavy shadows.

"Ai!" he said, half aloud, his teeth chattering. "The elephant-folk are out to-night. It is the dance, then."

"Ouch!" he said, half aloud, his teeth chattering. "The elephant-people are out tonight. It is the dance, then."

Kala Nag swashed out of the water, blew his trunk clear, and began another climb; but this time he was not alone, and he had not to make his path. That was made already, six feet wide, in front of him, where the bent jungle-grass was trying to recover itself and stand up. Many elephants must have gone that way only a few minutes before. Little Toomai looked back, and behind him a great wild tusker with his little pig's eyes glowing like hot coals, was just lifting himself out of the misty river. Then the trees closed up again, and they went on and up, with trumpetings and crashings, and the sound of breaking branches on every side of them.

Kala Nag burst out of the water, cleared his trunk, and started climbing again; but this time he wasn’t alone, and he didn’t have to create his path. A trail was already there, six feet wide, in front of him, where the bent jungle grass was trying to lift itself up. Many elephants must have passed this way just moments before. Little Toomai looked back, and behind him, a massive wild tusker with little eyes glowing like hot coals was just emerging from the misty river. Then the trees closed up again, and they continued upward, with trumpet sounds and crashes, and the noise of breaking branches all around them.

At last Kala Nag stood still between two tree-trunks at the very top of the hill. They were part of a circle of trees that grew round an irregular space of some three or four acres, and in all that space, as Little Toomai could see, the ground had been trampled down as hard as a brick floor. Some trees grew in the center of the clearing, but their bark was rubbed away, and the white wood beneath showed all shiny and polished in the patches of moonlight. There were creepers hanging from the upper branches, and the bells of the flowers of the creepers, great waxy white things like convolvuluses, hung down fast asleep; but within the limits of the clearing there was not a single blade of green—nothing but the trampled earth.

At last, Kala Nag stood still between two tree trunks at the very top of the hill. They were part of a circle of trees surrounding an odd-shaped area of about three or four acres, and in all that space, as Little Toomai could see, the ground had been trampled down as hard as a brick floor. Some trees grew in the center of the clearing, but their bark was worn away, and the white wood beneath shone bright and polished in the patches of moonlight. Creepers hung from the upper branches, and the flowers of those creepers, big waxy white things like morning glories, dangled down, fast asleep; but within the boundaries of the clearing, there wasn't a single blade of green—nothing but the trampled earth.

The moonlight showed it all iron-gray, except where some elephants stood upon it, and their shadows were inky black. Little Toomai looked, holding his breath, with his eyes starting out of his head, and as he looked, more and more and more elephants swung out into the open from between the tree-trunks. Little Toomai could count only up to ten, and he counted again and again on his fingers till he lost count of the tens, and his head began to swim. Outside the clearing he could hear them crashing in the undergrowth as they worked their way up the hillside; but as soon as they were within the circle of the tree-trunks they moved like ghosts.

The moonlight revealed everything in an iron-gray hue, except where some elephants stood, casting deep black shadows. Little Toomai watched in awe, holding his breath, his eyes wide in amazement. As he gazed, more and more elephants emerged from between the tree trunks. Little Toomai could only count up to ten, and he kept counting on his fingers until he lost track of the numbers, and his head started to spin. Outside the clearing, he could hear them crashing through the underbrush as they made their way up the hillside, but once they stepped into the circle of the tree trunks, they glided like ghosts.

There were white-tusked wild males, with fallen leaves and nuts and twigs lying in the wrinkles of their necks and the folds of their ears; fat slow-footed she-elephants, with restless, little pinky-black calves only three or four feet high running under their stomachs; young elephants with their tusks just beginning to show, and very proud of them; lanky, scraggy old-maid elephants, with their hollow anxious faces, and trunks like rough bark; savage old bull-elephants, scarred from shoulder to flank with great weals and cuts of bygone fights, and the caked dirt of their solitary mud-baths dropping from their shoulders; and there was one with a broken tusk and the marks of the full-stroke, the terrible drawing scrape, of a tiger's claws on his side.

There were wild males with white tusks, with fallen leaves, nuts, and twigs caught in the folds of their necks and ears; hefty, slow-moving female elephants with restless little pinkish-black calves only three or four feet tall running underneath them; young elephants with their tusks just starting to show, and they were very proud of them; lanky, scraggly old maid elephants with anxious, hollow faces and trunks that felt like rough bark; fierce old bull elephants, scarred from their shoulders to their flanks with deep marks and cuts from past battles, and the hardened mud from their solitary mud baths dropping off their shoulders; and there was one with a broken tusk and the marks of a full-stroke, the terrifying dragging scrape of a tiger's claws on his side.

They were standing head to head, or walking to and fro across the ground in couples, or rocking and swaying all by themselves—scores and scores of elephants.

They were standing face to face, or walking back and forth in pairs, or rocking and swaying all on their own—lots and lots of elephants.

Toomai knew that so long as he lay still on Kala Nag's neck nothing would happen to him; for even in the rush and scramble of a Keddah-drive a wild elephant does not reach up with his trunk and drag a man off the neck of a tame elephant; and these elephants were not thinking of men that night. Once they started and put their ears forward when they heard the chinking of a leg-iron in the forest, but it was Pudmini, Petersen Sahib's pet elephant, her chain snapped short off, grunting, snuffling up the hillside. She must have broken her pickets, and come straight from Petersen Sahib's camp; and Little Toomai saw another elephant, one that he did not know, with deep rope-galls on his back and breast. He, too, must have run away from some camp in the hills about.

Toomai knew that as long as he stayed still on Kala Nag's neck, he would be fine; even in the chaos of a Keddah drive, a wild elephant wouldn’t reach up with its trunk and pull a man off the neck of a tame elephant, and that night, these elephants weren’t focused on humans. They flinched and perked up their ears when they heard the clinking of a leg-iron in the forest, but it turned out to be Pudmini, Petersen Sahib's pet elephant, her chain broken and snorting as she made her way up the hillside. She must have gotten loose and come straight from Petersen Sahib's camp. Little Toomai also saw another elephant, one he didn’t recognize, with deep rope marks on its back and chest. That one must have escaped from a camp in the nearby hills too.

At last there was no sound of any more elephants moving in the forest, and Kala Nag rolled out from his station between the trees and went into the middle of the crowd, clucking and gurgling, and all the elephants began to talk in their own tongue, and to move about.

At last, there was no sound of any more elephants moving in the forest, and Kala Nag rolled out from his spot between the trees and went into the middle of the crowd, clucking and gurgling, and all the elephants began to talk in their own language and move around.

"LITTLE TOOMAI LOOKED DOWN UPON SCORES AND SCORES OF BROAD BACKS."
"LITTLE TOOMAI LOOKED DOWN AT COUNTLESS WIDE BACKS."

Still lying down, Little Toomai looked down upon scores and scores of broad backs, and wagging ears, and tossing trunks, and little rolling eyes. He heard the click of tusks as they crossed other tusks by accident, and the dry rustle of trunks twined together, and the chafing of enormous sides and shoulders in the crowd, and the incessant flick and hissh of the great tails. Then a cloud came over the moon, and he sat in black darkness; but the quiet, steady hustling and pushing and gurgling went on just the same. He knew that there were elephants all round Kala Nag, and that there was no chance of backing him out of the assembly; so he set his teeth and shivered. In a Keddah at least there was torch-light and shouting, but here he was all alone in the dark, and once a trunk came up and touched him on the knee.

Still lying down, Little Toomai looked down at lots and lots of broad backs, wagging ears, tossing trunks, and little rolling eyes. He heard the click of tusks clashing as they accidentally crossed, the dry rustle of trunks tangled together, and the rubbing of huge sides and shoulders in the crowd, along with the constant flick and hissh of the big tails. Then a cloud covered the moon, and he sat in complete darkness; but the quiet, steady hustle, push, and gurgle continued just the same. He knew that there were elephants all around Kala Nag and that there was no way to back him out of the gathering; so he gritted his teeth and shivered. In a Keddah, at least there was torchlight and shouting, but here he was all alone in the dark, and once a trunk came up and touched him on the knee.

Then an elephant trumpeted, and they all took it up for five or ten terrible seconds. The dew from the trees above spattered down like rain on the unseen backs, and a dull booming noise began, not very loud at first, and Little Toomai could not tell what it was; but it grew and grew, and Kala Nag lifted up one fore foot and then the other, and brought them down on the ground—one-two, one-two, as steadily as trip-hammers. The elephants were stamping altogether now, and it sounded like a war-drum beaten at the mouth of a cave. The dew fell from the trees till there was no more left to fall, and the booming went on, and the ground rocked and shivered, and Little Toomai put his hands up to his ears to shut out the sound. But it was all one gigantic jar that ran through him—this stamp of hundreds of heavy feet on the raw earth. Once or twice he could feel Kala Nag and all the others surge forward a few strides, and the thumping would change to the crushing sound of juicy green things being bruised, but in a minute or two the boom of feet on hard earth began again. A tree was creaking and groaning somewhere near him. He put out his arm and felt the bark, but Kala Nag moved forward, still tramping, and he could not tell where he was in the clearing. There was no sound from the elephants, except once, when two or three little calves squeaked together. Then he heard a thump and a shuffle, and the booming went on. It must have lasted fully two hours, and Little Toomai ached in every nerve; but he knew by the smell of the night air that the dawn was coming.

Then an elephant trumpeted, and they all joined in for five or ten intense seconds. The dew from the trees above splattered down like rain on the unseen backs, and a low booming noise started, not very loud at first, and Little Toomai couldn’t tell what it was; but it grew and grew, and Kala Nag lifted one front foot and then the other, bringing them down on the ground—one-two, one-two, as steadily as trip-hammers. The elephants were all stomping together now, and it sounded like a war drum being beaten at the mouth of a cave. The dew fell from the trees until there was nothing left to fall, and the booming continued, shaking the ground, and Little Toomai put his hands up to his ears to block out the sound. But it was all one gigantic rumble that ran through him—this stamp of hundreds of heavy feet on the raw earth. Once or twice he could feel Kala Nag and all the others surge forward a few strides, and the thumping would change to the crushing sound of juicy green things being squished, but in a minute or two, the booming of feet on hard earth began again. A tree was creaking and groaning somewhere nearby. He reached out and felt the bark, but Kala Nag kept moving forward, still stomping, and he couldn’t tell where he was in the clearing. There was no sound from the elephants, except once, when two or three little calves squeaked together. Then he heard a thump and a shuffle, and the booming went on. It must have lasted a full two hours, and Little Toomai felt aching in every nerve; but he knew by the smell of the night air that dawn was coming.

The morning broke in one sheet of pale yellow behind the green hills, and the booming stopped with the first ray, as though the light had been an order. Before Little Toomai had got the ringing out of his head, before even he had shifted his position, there was not an elephant in sight except Kala Nag, Pudmini, and the elephant with the rope-galls, and there was neither sign nor rustle nor whisper down the hillsides to show where the others had gone.

The morning dawned in a bright yellow behind the green hills, and the noise faded with the first light, as if the sun had given a command. Before Little Toomai could shake the ringing from his ears or even change his position, there were no elephants in sight except for Kala Nag, Pudmini, and the elephant with the rope galls, and there was no sign, sound, or movement from the hillsides to indicate where the others had gone.

Little Toomai stared again and again. The clearing, as he remembered it, had grown in the night. More trees stood in the middle of it, but the undergrowth and the jungle-grass at the sides had been rolled back. Little Toomai stared once more. Now he understood the trampling. The elephants had stamped out more room—had stamped the thick grass and juicy cane to trash, the trash into slivers, the slivers into tiny fibers, and the fibers into hard earth.

Little Toomai kept staring. The clearing, as he recalled, had expanded overnight. More trees were in the center, but the underbrush and tall grass on the edges had been pushed back. Little Toomai stared again. Now he got it—the elephants had trampled down more space. They had crushed the thick grass and sweet cane into rubbish, the rubbish into shreds, the shreds into tiny fibers, and the fibers into solid ground.

"Wah!" said Little Toomai, and his eyes were very heavy. "Kala Nag, my lord, let us keep by Pudmini and go to Peterson Sahib's camp, or I shall drop from thy neck."

"Wah!" said Little Toomai, and his eyes were very heavy. "Kala Nag, my lord, let’s stay close to Pudmini and head to Peterson Sahib's camp, or I’m going to fall off your neck."

The third elephant watched the two go away, snorted, wheeled round, and took his own path. He may have belonged to some little native king's establishment, fifty or sixty or a hundred miles away.

The third elephant watched the two leave, snorted, turned around, and followed his own path. He could have belonged to some small local king's territory, fifty, sixty, or a hundred miles away.

Two hours later, as Petersen Sahib was eating early breakfast, his elephants, who had been double-chained that night, began to trumpet, and Pudmini, mired to the shoulders, with Kala Nag, very foot-sore, shambled into the camp.

Two hours later, while Petersen Sahib was having an early breakfast, his elephants, which had been double-chained the night before, started to trumpet, and Pudmini, stuck up to her shoulders, along with a very sore-footed Kala Nag, trudged into the camp.

Little Toomai's face was gray and pinched, and his hair was full of leaves and drenched with dew; but he tried to salute Petersen Sahib, and cried faintly: "The dance—the elephant-dance! I have seen it, and—I die!" As Kala Nag sat down, he slid off his neck in a dead faint.

Little Toomai's face was gray and pinched, his hair was tangled with leaves and soaked with dew; but he tried to greet Petersen Sahib and weakly exclaimed, "The dance—the elephant dance! I’ve seen it, and—I’m dying!" As Kala Nag sat down, he slid off his neck in a complete faint.

But, since native children have no nerves worth speaking of, in two hours he was lying very contentedly in Petersen Sahib's hammock with Petersen Sahib's shooting-coat under his head, and a glass of warm milk, a little brandy, with a dash of quinine inside of him, and while the old hairy, scarred hunters of the jungles sat three-deep before him, looking at him as though he were a spirit, he told his tale in short words, as a child will, and wound up with:

But, since native kids don't have nerves to speak of, in just two hours he was lying comfortably in Petersen Sahib's hammock with Petersen Sahib's shooting coat under his head, a glass of warm milk, a splash of brandy, and a bit of quinine in him. While the old, rugged jungle hunters sat three deep in front of him, staring at him like he was a ghost, he told his story in simple words, like a child would, and wrapped it up with:

"Now, if I lie in one word, send men to see, and they will find that the elephant-folk have trampled down more room in their dance-room, and they will find ten and ten, and many times ten, tracks leading to that dance-room. They made more room with their feet. I have seen it. Kala Nag took me, and I saw. Also Kala Nag is very leg-weary!"

"Now, if I lie at all, send people to check, and they’ll see that the elephant tribe has stomped down more space in their dance area, and they’ll find hundreds of tracks leading to that dance area. They created more space with their feet. I witnessed it. Kala Nag took me there, and I saw it. Also, Kala Nag is really tired!"

Little Toomai lay back and slept all through the long afternoon and into the twilight, and while he slept Petersen Sahib and Machua Appa followed the track of the two elephants for fifteen miles across the hills. Petersen Sahib had spent eighteen years in catching elephants, and he had only once before found such a dance-place. Machua Appa had no need to look twice at the clearing to see what had been done there, or to scratch with his toe in the packed, rammed earth.

Little Toomai lay back and slept through the long afternoon and into the evening, and while he slept, Petersen Sahib and Machua Appa followed the trail of the two elephants for fifteen miles across the hills. Petersen Sahib had spent eighteen years catching elephants, and he had only found such a dance area once before. Machua Appa didn't need to look twice at the clearing to see what had happened there, or to scratch with his toe in the compressed, solid earth.

"The child speaks truth," said he. "All this was done last night, and I have counted seventy tracks crossing the river. See, Sahib, where Pudmini's leg-iron cut the bark of that tree! Yes; she was there too."

"The kid is telling the truth," he said. "All of this happened last night, and I’ve counted seventy tracks crossing the river. Look, Sahib, where Pudmini's leg iron scratched the bark of that tree! Yes, she was there too."

They looked at each other, and up and down, and they wondered; for the ways of elephants are beyond the wit of any man, black or white, to fathom.

They looked at each other, and all around, and they wondered; because the ways of elephants are beyond the understanding of any person, regardless of color.

"Forty years and five," said Machua Appa, "have I followed my lord, the elephant, but never have I heard that any child of man had seen what this child has seen. By all the Gods of the Hills, it is—what can we say?" and he shook his head.

"Forty years and five," said Machua Appa, "I've followed my lord, the elephant, but I've never heard of any man’s child seeing what this child has seen. By all the Gods of the Hills, it is—what can we say?" and he shook his head.

When they got back to camp it was time for the evening meal. Peterson Sahib ate alone in his tent, but he gave orders that the camp should have two sheep and some fowls, as well as a double-ration of flour and rice and salt, for he knew that there would be a feast.

When they returned to camp, it was time for dinner. Peterson Sahib ate alone in his tent, but he instructed that the camp should have two sheep and some chickens, as well as double rations of flour, rice, and salt, because he knew there would be a feast.

Big Toomai had come up hot-foot from the camp in the plains to search for his son and his elephant, and now that he had found them he looked at them as though he were afraid of them both. And there was a feast by the blazing campfires in front of the lines of picketed elephants, and Little Toomai was the hero of it all; and the big brown elephant-catchers, the trackers and drivers and ropers, and the men who know all the secrets of breaking the wildest elephants, passed him from one to the other, and they marked his forehead with blood from the breast of a newly killed jungle-cock, to show that he was a forester, initiated and free of all the jungles.

Big Toomai had rushed up from the camp in the plains to find his son and his elephant, and now that he had found them, he looked at them as if he were afraid of both. There was a feast by the blazing campfires in front of the lines of tied-up elephants, and Little Toomai was the star of the show; the big brown elephant catchers, the trackers, drivers, and ropers, and the men who know all the secrets of taming the wildest elephants, passed him around from one to another, marking his forehead with blood from a freshly killed jungle-cock to show that he was a forester, officially initiated and free to roam all the jungles.

And at last, when the flames died down, and the red light of the logs made the elephants look as though they had been dipped in blood too, Machua Appa, the head of all the drivers of all the Keddahs—Machua Appa, Petersen Sahib's other self, who had never seen a made road in forty years: Machua Appa, who was so great that he had no other name than Machua Appa—leaped to his feet, with Little Toomai held high in the air above his head, and shouted: "Listen, my brothers. Listen, too, you my lords in the lines there, for I, Machua Appa, am speaking! This little one shall no more be called Little Toomai, but Toomai of the Elephants, as his great-grandfather was called before him. What never man has seen he has seen through the long night, and the favor of the elephant-folk and of the Gods of the Jungles is with him. He shall become a great tracker; he shall become greater than I, even I, Machua Appa! He shall follow the new trail, and the stale trail, and the mixed trail, with a clear eye! He shall take no harm in the Keddah when he runs under their bellies to rope the wild tuskers; and if he slips before the feet of the charging bull-elephant that bull-elephant shall know who he is and shall not crush him. Aihai! my lords in the chains,"—he whirled up the line of pickets,—"here is the little one that has seen your dances in your hidden places—the sight that never man saw! Give him honor, my lords! Salaam karo, my children. Make your salute to Toomai of the Elephants! Gunga Pershad, ahaa! Hira Guj, Birchi Guj, Kuttar Guj, ahaa! Pudmini,—thou hast seen him at the dance, and thou too, Kala Nag, my pearl among elephants!—ahaa! Together! To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!"

And finally, when the flames died down, and the red glow from the logs made the elephants look like they were covered in blood too, Machua Appa, the leader of all the drivers of the Keddahs—Machua Appa, Petersen Sahib's other self, who hadn’t seen a paved road in forty years: Machua Appa, so prominent that he had no other name than Machua Appa—leaped to his feet, holding Little Toomai high above his head, and shouted: "Listen, my brothers. And you, my lords in the lines over there, listen as well, for I, Machua Appa, am speaking! This little one will no longer be called Little Toomai, but Toomai of the Elephants, just like his great-grandfather before him. He has seen what no man has ever seen through the long night, and the blessings of the elephant-folk and the Gods of the Jungles are with him. He will become a great tracker; he will surpass me, even I, Machua Appa! He will follow new trails, old trails, and mixed trails with a sharp eye! He will be safe in the Keddah when he runs under their bellies to rope the wild tuskers; and if he slips in front of a charging bull-elephant, that bull-elephant will know who he is and will not crush him. Aihai! my lords in chains,"—he gestured up the line of pickets,—"here is the little one who has seen your dances in your secret places—the sight that no man has seen! Give him honor, my lords! Salaam karo, my children. Give your salute to Toomai of the Elephants! Gunga Pershad, ahaa! Hira Guj, Birchi Guj, Kuttar Guj, ahaa! Pudmini—you’ve seen him at the dance, and you too, Kala Nag, my pearl among elephants!—ahaa! Together! To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!"

"'TO TOOMAI OF THE ELEPHANTS. BARRAO!'"
"'To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!'"

And at that last wild yell the whole line flung up their trunks till the tips touched their foreheads, and broke out into the full salute—the crashing trumpet-peal that only the Viceroy of India hears, the Salaamut of the Keddah.

And at that last loud shout, the entire line lifted their trunks until the tips touched their foreheads and erupted into the full salute—the booming trumpet sound that only the Viceroy of India hears, the Salaamut of the Keddah.

But it was all for the sake of Little Toomai, who had seen what never man had seen before—the dance of the elephants at night and alone in the heart of the Garo hills!

But it was all for the sake of Little Toomai, who had seen what no one else had ever seen before—the dance of the elephants at night, alone in the heart of the Garo hills!

SHIV AND THE GRASSHOPPER

Shiv and the Grasshopper

(THE SONG THAT TOOMAI'S MOTHER SANG TO THE BABY)

(THE SONG THAT TOOMAI'S MOM SANG TO THE BABY)

Shiv, who brought in the harvest and made the winds blow,
Sitting at the entrance of a day long past,
Gave everyone their share, of food, work, and destiny,
From the King on the throne to the Beggar at the gate.
He created everything—Shiva the Preserver,
Mahadeo! Mahadeo! he created everything,—
Thorns for the camel, feed for the cattle,
And a mother's heart for her sleepy head, oh, my little son!
He gave wheat to the wealthy and millet to the poor,
Broken scraps for holy men who beg from door to door;
Cattle for the tiger, carrion for the kite,
And scraps and bones to fierce wolves outside the wall at night.
He found nothing too high and no one too low—
Parbati watched them come and go next to him;
She planned to betray her husband, making Shiv a joke—
She took the little grasshopper and hid it in her bosom.
So she deceived him, Shiva the Preserver.
Mahadeo! Mahadeo! Turn and see.
The camels are tall, and the cows are heavy,
But this was just a small thing, my little son!
When the welfare ended, she said with a laugh,
"Master, with a million mouths, isn’t there one that goes hungry?"
Laughing, Shiv replied, "Everyone has played their role,
"Even he, the little one, hidden beneath your heart."
She took it from her chest, Parbati the thief,
I saw the tiniest little thing chewing on a new leaf!
Saw, feared, and wondered, praying to Shiv,
Who has definitely provided food for everyone who lives.
He created everything—Shiva the Preserver.
Mahadeo! Mahadeo! he created everything,—
Thorns for the camel, feed for the cattle,
And a mother's heart for my sleepy head, oh my little son!

HER MAJESTY'S SERVANTS

You can solve it using fractions or by using the simple Rule of Three.
But the path of Tweedle-dum isn't the same as the path of Tweedle-dee.
You can twist it, you can turn it, you can braid it until you can't anymore.

But Pilly-Winky's way isn't the same as Winkie-Pop's way!

HER MAJESTY'S SERVANTS

Her Majesty's Staff

IT had been raining heavily for one whole month—raining on a camp of thirty thousand men, thousands of camels, elephants, horses, bullocks, and mules, all gathered together at a place called Rawal Pindi, to be reviewed by the Viceroy of India. He was receiving a visit from the Amir of Afghanistan—a wild king of a very wild country; and the Amir had brought with him for a bodyguard eight hundred men and horses who had never seen a camp or a locomotive before in their lives—savage men and savage horses from somewhere at the back of Central Asia. Every night a mob of these horses would be sure to break their heel-ropes, and stampede up and down the camp through the mud in the dark, or the camels would break loose and run about and fall over the ropes of the tents, and you can imagine how pleasant that was for men trying to go to sleep. My tent lay far away from the camel lines, and I thought it was safe; but one night a man popped his head in and shouted, "Get out, quick! They're coming! My tent's gone!"

It had been raining heavily for an entire month—raining on a camp of thirty thousand men, thousands of camels, elephants, horses, bullocks, and mules, all gathered at a place called Rawal Pindi for a review by the Viceroy of India. He was hosting a visit from the Amir of Afghanistan—a wild king from a very wild country; and the Amir brought with him a bodyguard of eight hundred men and horses who had never seen a camp or a locomotive in their lives—fierce men and fierce horses from somewhere deep in Central Asia. Every night, some of these horses would break their heel-ropes and stampede through the camp in the mud and darkness, or the camels would break loose and wander around, tripping over the ropes of the tents, and you can imagine how enjoyable that was for the men trying to sleep. My tent was far from the camel lines, and I thought it was safe; but one night a man popped his head in and shouted, "Get out, quick! They're coming! My tent's gone!"

I knew who "they" were; so I put on my boots and waterproof and scuttled out into the slush. Little Vixen, my fox-terrier, went out through the other side; and then there was a roaring and a grunting and bubbling, and I saw the tent cave in, as the pole snapped, and begin to dance about like a mad ghost. A camel had blundered into it, and wet and angry as I was, I could not help laughing. Then I ran on, because I did not know how many camels might have got loose, and before long I was out of sight of the camp, plowing my way through the mud.

I knew who "they" were, so I put on my boots and waterproof gear and hurried out into the slush. Little Vixen, my fox-terrier, slipped out the other side; then I heard roaring, grunting, and bubbling, and I saw the tent collapse as the pole broke, starting to move around like a crazy ghost. A camel had stumbled into it, and despite being wet and annoyed, I couldn't help but laugh. Then I took off running, not knowing how many camels might have gotten loose, and soon I was out of sight of the camp, trudging through the mud.

"A CAMEL HAD BLUNDERED INTO MY TENT."
"A camel had stumbled into my tent."

At last I fell over the tail-end of a gun, and by that knew I was somewhere near the Artillery lines where the cannon were stacked at night. As I did not want to plowter about any more in the drizzle and the dark, I put my waterproof over the muzzle of one gun, and made a sort of wigwam with two or three rammers that I found, and lay along the tail of another gun, wondering where Vixen had got to, and where I might be.

At last, I tripped over the end of a cannon, realizing I was close to the artillery lines where they stacked the cannons at night. Not wanting to stumble around anymore in the rain and darkness, I threw my waterproof jacket over the muzzle of one gun and made a makeshift shelter with two or three ramrods I found. I lay along the back of another cannon, wondering where Vixen had gone and where I was.

Just as I was getting ready to sleep I heard a jingle of harness and a grunt, and a mule passed me shaking his wet ears. He belonged to a screw-gun battery, for I could hear the rattle of the straps and rings and chains and things on his saddle-pad. The screw-guns are tidy little cannon made in two pieces, that are screwed together when the time comes to use them. They are taken up mountains, anywhere that a mule can find a road, and they are very useful for fighting in rocky country.

Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard the jingle of harness and a grunt, and a mule passed by me, shaking his wet ears. He belonged to a screw-gun battery because I could hear the rattle of the straps, rings, chains, and other gear on his saddle pad. Screw guns are compact cannons made in two pieces that get screwed together when it's time to use them. They're transported up mountains, wherever a mule can find a path, and they're really handy for fighting in rocky terrain.

Behind the mule there was a camel, with his big soft feet squelching and slipping in the mud, and his neck bobbing to and fro like a strayed hen's. Luckily, I knew enough of beast language—not wild-beast language, but camp-beast language, of course—from the natives to know what he was saying.

Behind the mule, there was a camel, his big, soft feet squelching and slipping in the mud, and his neck bobbing back and forth like a lost hen. Luckily, I knew enough of animal language—not wild animal language, but camp animal language, of course—from the locals to understand what he was saying.

He must have been the one that flopped into my tent, for he called to the mule, "What shall I do? Where shall I go? I have fought with a white thing that waved, and it took a stick and hit me on the neck." (That was my broken tentpole, and I was very glad to know it.) "Shall we run on?"

He must have been the one that stumbled into my tent, because he called to the mule, "What should I do? Where should I go? I fought with a white thing that waved, and it took a stick and hit me on the neck." (That was my broken tent pole, and I was really glad to find that out.) "Should we run away?"

"Oh, it was you," said the mule, "you and your friends, that have been disturbing the camp? All right. You'll be beaten for this in the morning; but I may as well give you something on account now."

"Oh, it was you," said the mule, "you and your friends, who have been disturbing the camp? Fine. You'll get what's coming to you in the morning; but I might as well give you a taste of it now."

I heard the harness jingle as the mule backed and caught the camel two kicks in the ribs that rang like a drum. "Another time," he said, "you'll know better than to run through a mule-battery at night, shouting 'Thieves and fire!' Sit down, and keep your silly neck quiet."

I heard the harness jingle as the mule backed up and the camel kicked it twice in the ribs, making a noise like a drum. "Next time," he said, "you'll think twice before running through a mule-battery at night, shouting 'Thieves and fire!' Just sit down and keep your dumb neck still."

The camel doubled up camel-fashion, like a two-foot rule, and sat down whimpering. There was a regular beat of hoofs in the darkness, and a big troop-horse cantered up as steadily as though he were on parade, jumped a gun-tail, and landed close to the mule.

The camel bent its body in a way only camels can, like a two-foot ruler, and sat down whimpering. In the darkness, there was a rhythmic sound of hooves, and a large troop horse trotted up as smoothly as if it were on parade, jumped over a gun-tail, and landed right next to the mule.

"It's disgraceful," he said, blowing out his nostrils. "Those camels have racketed through our lines again—the third time this week. How's a horse to keep his condition if he isn't allowed to sleep? Who's here?"

"It's outrageous," he said, exhaling sharply. "Those camels have barged through our lines again—the third time this week. How's a horse supposed to stay in shape if he can't get any sleep? Who's around?"

"I'm the breech-piece mule of number two gun of the First Screw Battery," said the mule, "and the other's one of your friends. He's waked me up too. Who are you?"

"I'm the breech-piece mule of number two gun of the First Screw Battery," said the mule, "and the other one's one of your friends. He woke me up too. Who are you?"

"Number Fifteen, E troop, Ninth Lancers—Dick Cunliffe's horse. Stand over a little, there."

"Number Fifteen, E troop, Ninth Lancers—Dick Cunliffe's horse. Step back a bit, there."

"Oh, beg your pardon," said the mule. "It's too dark to see much. Aren't these camels too sickening for anything? I walked out of my lines to get a little peace and quiet here."

"Oh, excuse me," said the mule. "It's too dark to see much. Aren't these camels just awful? I stepped out of my space to find a little peace and quiet here."

"My lords," said the camel humbly, "we dreamed bad dreams in the night, and we were very much afraid. I am only a baggage-camel of the 39th Native Infantry, and I am not so brave as you are, my lords."

"My lords," the camel said humbly, "we had bad dreams last night, and we were really scared. I’m just a baggage camel for the 39th Native Infantry, and I’m not as brave as you are, my lords."

"Then why the pickets didn't you stay and carry baggage for the 39th Native Infantry, instead of running all round the camp?" said the mule.

"Then why the heck didn't you stay and carry baggage for the 39th Native Infantry, instead of running all around the camp?" said the mule.

"They were such very bad dreams," said the camel. "I am sorry. Listen! What is that? Shall we run on again?"

"They were really bad dreams," said the camel. "I'm sorry. Hey! What’s that? Should we keep running?"

"Sit down," said the mule, "or you'll snap your long legs between the guns." He cocked one ear and listened. "Bullocks!" he said; "gun-bullocks. On my word, you and your friends have waked the camp very thoroughly. It takes a good deal of prodding to put up a gun-bullock."

"Sit down," said the mule, "or you'll break your long legs between the guns." He tilted one ear and listened. "Bullocks!" he said; "gun-bullocks. Honestly, you and your friends have really woken up the camp. It takes a lot to get a gun-bullock up."

I heard a chain dragging along the ground, and a yoke of the great sulky white bullocks that drag the heavy siege-guns when the elephants won't go any nearer to the firing, came shouldering along together; and almost stepping on the chain was another battery-mule, calling wildly for "Billy."

I heard a chain dragging on the ground, and a yoke of big, sulky white bulls that pull the heavy siege guns when the elephants refuse to get any closer to the firing, came pushing along together; and almost stepping on the chain was another battery mule, calling out frantically for "Billy."

"That's one of our recruits," said the old mule to the troop-horse. "He's calling for me. Here, youngster, stop squealing; the dark never hurt anybody yet."

"That's one of our new guys," said the old mule to the troop horse. "He's yelling for me. Hey, kid, stop whining; the dark hasn't harmed anyone yet."

The gun-bullocks lay down together and began chewing the cud, but the young mule huddled close to Billy.

The gun-bullocks lay down together and started chewing the cud, but the young mule snuggled up close to Billy.

"Things!" he said; "fearful and horrible things, Billy! They came into our lines while we were asleep. D'you think they'll kill us?"

"Things!" he said. "Scary and terrible things, Billy! They came into our area while we were asleep. Do you think they'll kill us?"

"I've a very great mind to give you a number one kicking," said Billy. "The idea of a fourteen-hand mule with your training disgracing the battery before this gentleman!"

"I really feel like giving you a serious beating," said Billy. "The thought of a fourteen-hand mule trained by you embarrassing the battery in front of this gentleman!"

"Gently, gently!" said the troop-horse. "Remember they are always like this to begin with. The first time I ever saw a man (it was in Australia when I was a three-year-old) I ran for half a day, and if I'd seen a camel I should have been running still."

"Gently, gently!" said the troop horse. "Just remember, they're always like this at first. The first time I ever saw a man (it was in Australia when I was three years old) I ran for half a day, and if I had seen a camel, I would still be running."

Nearly all our horses for the English cavalry are brought to India from Australia, and are broken in by the troopers themselves.

Almost all our horses for the English cavalry come from Australia and are trained by the troopers themselves.

"True enough," said Billy. "Stop shaking, youngster. The first time they put the full harness with all its chains on my back, I stood on my fore legs and kicked every bit of it off. I hadn't learned the real science of kicking then, but the battery said they had never seen anything like it."

"That's true," Billy said. "Stop shaking, kid. The first time they put the full harness with all its chains on me, I stood on my front legs and kicked it all off. I hadn't figured out the real art of kicking yet, but the battery said they had never seen anything like it."

"But this wasn't harness or anything that jingled," said the young mule. "You know I don't mind that now, Billy. It was Things like trees, and they fell up and down the lines and bubbled; and my head-rope broke, and I couldn't find my driver, and I couldn't find you, Billy, so I ran off with—with these gentlemen."

"But this wasn't a harness or anything that jingled," said the young mule. "You know I don't mind that now, Billy. It was things like trees, and they fell up and down the lines and bubbled; and my head-rope broke, and I couldn't find my driver, and I couldn't find you, Billy, so I ran off with—with these gentlemen."

"H'm!" said Billy. "As soon as I heard the camels were loose I came away on my own account, quietly. When a battery—a screw-gun mule calls gun-bullocks gentlemen, he must be very badly shaken up. Who are you fellows on the ground there?"

"Hmm!" said Billy. "As soon as I heard the camels were loose, I decided to leave on my own, quietly. When a battery—a screw-gun mule calls gun-bullocks gentlemen, he must be really shaken up. Who are you guys down there?"

The gun-bullocks rolled their cuds, and answered both together: "The seventh yoke of the first gun of the Big Gun Battery. We were asleep when the camels came, but when we were trampled on we got up and walked away. It is better to lie quiet in the mud than to be disturbed on good bedding. We told your friend here that there was nothing to be afraid of, but he knew so much that he thought otherwise. Wah!"

The gun-bullocks chewed their cud and replied together: "The seventh yoke of the first gun from the Big Gun Battery. We were asleep when the camels arrived, but when we got trampled, we got up and walked away. It’s better to stay quiet in the mud than to be disturbed on nice bedding. We told your friend here that there was nothing to be afraid of, but he thought he knew better. Wah!"

They went on chewing.

They kept chewing.

"That comes of being afraid," said Billy. "You get laughed at by gun-bullocks. I hope you like it, young 'un."

"That's what happens when you're scared," Billy said. "You get mocked by tough guys. Hope you enjoy that, kid."

The young mule's teeth snapped, and I heard him say something about not being afraid of any beefy old bullock in the world; but the bullocks only clicked their horns together and went on chewing.

The young mule snapped his teeth and I heard him say something about not being afraid of any tough old bull in the world; but the bulls just clashed their horns together and kept on chewing.

"Now, don't be angry after you've been afraid. That's the worst kind of cowardice," said the troop-horse. "Anybody can be forgiven for being scared in the night, I think, if they see things they don't understand. We've broken out of our pickets, again and again, four hundred and fifty of us, just because a new recruit got to telling tales of whip-snakes at home in Australia till we were scared to death of the loose ends of our head-ropes."

"Now, don’t get mad after you’ve been scared. That’s the worst kind of cowardice," said the troop horse. "I think anyone can be forgiven for being frightened at night if they see things they don’t understand. We’ve broken out of our pickets, over and over again, four hundred and fifty of us, just because a new recruit started telling stories about whip-snakes back home in Australia until we were terrified of the loose ends of our head ropes."

"'ANYBODY CAN BE FORGIVEN FOR BEING SCARED IN THE NIGHT,' SAID THE TROOP-HORSE."
"'ANYONE CAN BE FORGIVEN FOR BEING SCARED AT NIGHT,'
SAID THE TROOP HORSE."

"That's all very well in camp," said Billy; "I'm not above stampeding myself, for the fun of the thing, when I haven't been out for a day or two; but what do you do on active service?"

"That’s all fine in camp,” Billy said; “I’m not against causing a stampede for fun when I haven’t been out for a day or two; but what do you do in active service?"

"Oh, that's quite another set of new shoes," said the troop-horse. "Dick Cunliffe's on my back then, and drives his knees into me, and all I have to do is to watch where I am putting my feet, and to keep my hind legs well under me, and be bridle-wise."

"Oh, that's a whole new pair of shoes," said the troop horse. "Dick Cunliffe's riding me, and his knees are digging into my sides. All I have to do is pay attention to where I'm placing my feet, keep my back legs tucked in, and be responsive to the bridle."

"What's bridle-wise?" said the young mule.

"What's bridle-wise?" asked the young mule.

"By the Blue Gums of the Back Blocks," snorted the troop-horse, "do you mean to say that you aren't taught to be bridle-wise in your business? How can you do anything, unless you can spin round at once when the rein is pressed on your neck? It means life or death to your man, and of course that's life or death to you. Get round with your hind legs under you the instant you feel the rein on your neck. If you haven't room to swing round, rear up a little and come round on your hind legs. That's being bridle-wise."

"By the Blue Gums of the Back Blocks," snorted the troop horse, "are you seriously saying that you weren't taught to be bridle-wise in your job? How can you do anything if you can’t turn around immediately when the rein is pulled on your neck? It’s a matter of life or death for your rider, and of course, that means life or death for you too. Get your hind legs underneath you the moment you feel the rein on your neck. If there’s not enough space to turn around, rear up a bit and pivot on your hind legs. That’s what being bridle-wise means."

"We aren't taught that way," said Billy the mule stiffly. "We're taught to obey the man at our head: step off when he says so, and step in when he says so. I suppose it comes to the same thing. Now, with all this fine fancy business and rearing, which must be very bad for your hocks, what do you do?"

"We're not taught like that," said Billy the mule stiffly. "We're taught to follow the orders of the person in charge: step out when they say so, and step in when they say so. I guess it amounts to the same thing. Now, with all this fancy stuff and rearing, which must be really bad for your hocks, what do you do?"

"That depends," said the troop-horse. "Generally I have to go in among a lot of yelling, hairy men with knives,—long shiny knives, worse than the farrier's knives,—and I have to take care that Dick's boot is just touching the next man's boot without crushing it. I can see Dick's lance to the right of my right eye, and I know I'm safe. I shouldn't care to be the man or horse that stood up to Dick and me when we're in a hurry."

"That depends," said the troop horse. "Usually, I have to navigate through a bunch of loud, hairy guys with knives—long, shiny knives, worse than the farrier's knives—and I have to make sure that Dick's boot is just touching the next guy's boot without crushing it. I can see Dick's lance to the right of my right eye, and I know I'm safe. I wouldn't want to be the man or horse that faced Dick and me when we're in a rush."

"Don't the knives hurt?" said the young mule.

"Don't the knives hurt?" asked the young mule.

"Well, I got one cut across the chest once, but that wasn't Dick's fault—"

"Well, I once got a cut across my chest, but that wasn't Dick's fault—"

"A lot I should have cared whose fault it was, if it hurt!" said the young mule.

"A lot I should have cared whose fault it was, if it hurt!" said the young mule.

"You must," said the troop-horse. "If you don't trust your man, you may as well run away at once. That's what some of our horses do, and I don't blame them. As I was saying, it wasn't Dick's fault. The man was lying on the ground, and I stretched myself not to tread on him, and he slashed up at me. Next time I have to go over a man lying down I shall step on him—hard."

"You have to," said the troop-horse. "If you don't trust your guy, you might as well just run away right now. That's what some of our horses do, and I can't blame them. Like I was saying, it wasn't Dick's fault. The guy was lying on the ground, and I made an effort not to step on him, and he swung at me. Next time I have to go over someone lying down, I’m just going to step on him—hard."

"'THE MAN WAS LYING ON THE GROUND, AND I STRETCHED MYSELF NOT TO TREAD ON HIM, AND HE SLASHED UP AT ME.'"
"'THE MAN WAS LYING ON THE GROUND, AND I MADE SURE NOT TO STEP ON HIM, AND HE SWUNG HIS HAND AT ME.'"

"H'm!" said Billy; "it sounds very foolish. Knives are dirty things at any time. The proper thing to do is to climb up a mountain with a well-balanced saddle, hang on by all four feet and your ears too, and creep and crawl and wriggle along, till you come out hundreds of feet above any one else, on a ledge where there's just room enough for your hoofs. Then you stand still and keep quiet,—never ask a man to hold your head, young 'un,—keep quiet while the guns are being put together, and then you watch the little poppy shells drop down into the tree-tops ever so far below."

"Hmm!" said Billy; "that sounds pretty silly. Knives are always dirty. The right thing to do is to climb a mountain with a well-balanced saddle, hold on with all four feet and your ears too, and creep, crawl, and wiggle your way up until you find a spot hundreds of feet above everyone else, on a ledge just big enough for your hooves. Then you stay still and be quiet—never ask anyone to hold your head, kid—stay quiet while they’re getting the guns ready, and then you watch the little poppy shells fall into the treetops way down below."

"Don't you ever trip?" said the troop-horse.

"Don't you ever stumble?" said the troop horse.

"They say that when a mule trips you can split a hen's ear," said Billy. "Now and again per-haps a badly packed saddle will upset a mule, but it's very seldom. I wish I could show you our business. It's beautiful. Why, it took me three years to find out what the men were driving at. The science of the thing is never to show up against the sky-line, because, if you do, you may get fired at. Remember that, young 'un. Always keep hidden as much as possible, even if you have to go a mile out of your way. I lead the battery when it comes to that sort of climbing."

"They say that when a mule trips, you can split a hen’s ear," said Billy. "Every once in a while, a poorly packed saddle will throw off a mule, but that’s pretty rare. I wish I could show you what we do. It’s amazing. It took me three years to figure out what the guys were really getting at. The key is to never silhouette yourself against the skyline because if you do, you might get shot at. Remember that, kid. Always stay hidden as much as you can, even if it means going a mile out of your way. I'm the best when it comes to that kind of climbing."

"Fired at without the chance of running into the people who are firing!" said the troop-horse, thinking hard. "I couldn't stand that. I should want to charge, with Dick."

"Shot at without the chance to run into the people shooting!" said the troop horse, thinking deeply. "I couldn't take that. I'd want to charge, with Dick."

"Oh no, you wouldn't; you know that as soon as the guns are in position they'll do all the charging. That's scientific and neat; but knives—pah!"

"Oh no, you wouldn't; you know that as soon as the guns are in position they'll do all the charging. That's efficient and tidy; but knives—ugh!"

The baggage-camel had been bobbing his head to and fro for some time past, anxious to get a word in edgeways. Then I heard him say, as he cleared his throat, nervously:

The baggage camel had been nodding his head back and forth for a while, eager to speak up. Then I heard him say, as he cleared his throat, nervously:

"I—I—I have fought a little, but not in that climbing way or that running way."

"I—I—I have fought a bit, but not in that climbing way or that running way."

"No. Now you mention it," said Billy, "you don't look as though you were made for climbing or running—much. Well, how was it, old Hay-bales?"

"No. Now that you mention it," said Billy, "you don't look like you were built for climbing or running—much. So, how's it going, old Hay-bales?"

"The proper way," said the camel. "We all sat down—"

"The right way," said the camel. "We all sat down—"

"Oh, my crupper and breastplate!" said the troop-horse under his breath. "Sat down?"

"Oh, my crupper and breastplate!" the troop horse muttered quietly. "Did he sit down?"

"We sat down—a hundred of us," the camel went on, "in a big square, and the men piled our packs and saddles outside the square, and they fired over our backs, the men did, on all sides of the square."

"We sat down—a hundred of us," the camel continued, "in a big square, and the men stacked our packs and saddles outside the square, and they shot over our backs, the men did, on all sides of the square."

"What sort of men? Any men that came along?" said the troop-horse. "They teach us in riding-school to lie down and let our masters fire across us, but Dick Cunliffe is the only man I'd trust to do that. It tickles my girths, and, besides, I can't see with my head on the ground."

"What kind of guys? Any guys that showed up?" said the troop horse. "They teach us in riding school to lie down and let our riders shoot over us, but Dick Cunliffe is the only one I'd trust to do that. It makes my belly strap feel funny, and on top of that, I can't see with my head on the ground."

"What does it matter who fires across you?" said the camel. "There are plenty of men and plenty of other camels close by, and a great many clouds of smoke. I am not frightened then. I sit still and wait."

"What does it matter who shoots at you?" said the camel. "There are lots of people and plenty of other camels nearby, along with a bunch of smoke. I'm not scared then. I just stay still and wait."

"And yet," said Billy, "you dream bad dreams and upset the camp at night. Well! well! Before I'd lie down, not to speak of sitting down, and let a man fire across me, my heels and his head would have something to say to each other. Did you ever hear anything so awful as that?"

"And yet," Billy said, "you have bad dreams and disturb the camp at night. Well! Before I’d lie down, not to mention sit down, while a guy fires over me, my heels and his head would definitely have a few things to say to each other. Have you ever heard anything so terrible?"

There was a long silence, and then one of the gun-bullocks lifted up his big head and said, "This is very foolish indeed. There is only one way of fighting."

There was a long silence, and then one of the gun-bullocks lifted his big head and said, "This is really foolish. There's only one way to fight."

"Oh, go on," said Billy. "Please don't mind me. I suppose you fellows fight standing on your tails?"

"Oh, go on," said Billy. "Please don't mind me. I guess you guys fight standing on your tails?"

"Only one way," said the two together. (They must have been twins.) "This is that way. To put all twenty yoke of us to the big gun as soon as Two Tails trumpets." ("Two Tails" is camp slang for the elephant.)

"Only one way," the two said in unison. (They must have been twins.) "This is the way. We're going to put all twenty of us to the big gun as soon as Two Tails trumpets." ("Two Tails" is camp slang for the elephant.)

"What does Two Tails trumpet for?" said the young mule.

"What is Two Tails trumpeting about?" asked the young mule.

"To show that he is not going any nearer to the smoke on the other side. Two Tails is a great coward. Then we tug the big gun all together—HeyaHullah! Heeyah! Hullah! We do not climb like cats nor run like calves. We go across the level plain, twenty yoke of us, till we are unyoked again, and we graze while the big guns talk across the plain to some town with mud walls, and pieces of the wall fall out, and the dust goes up as though many cattle were coming home."

"To prove that he won't get any closer to the smoke on the other side. Two Tails is a real coward. Then we all pull the big gun together—HeyaHullah! Heeyah! Hullah! We don’t climb like cats or run like calves. We cross the flat land, twenty yoke of us, until we are unyoked again, and we graze while the big guns communicate across the plain to some town with mud walls. Pieces of the wall crumble, and dust rises as if many cattle were coming home."

"Oh! And you choose that time for grazing do you?" said the young mule.

"Oh! And you're choosing that time to graze, are you?" said the young mule.

"That time or any other. Eating is always good. We eat till we are yoked up again and tug the gun back to where Two Tails is waiting for it. Sometimes there are big guns in the city that speak back, and some of us are killed, and then there is all the more grazing for those that are left. This is Fate—nothing but Fate. None the less, Two Tails is a great coward. That is the proper way to fight. We are brothers from Hapur. Our father was a sacred bull of Shiva. We have spoken."

"Any time is a good time to eat. We eat until we’re all set again and pull the gun back to where Two Tails is waiting for it. Sometimes, there are big guns in the city that fire back, and some of us get killed, which means there’s more grazing for those who are left. This is Fate—just Fate. Still, Two Tails is a real coward. That’s the right way to fight. We’re brothers from Hapur. Our father was a sacred bull of Shiva. We’ve spoken."

"Well, I've certainly learned something to-night," said the troop-horse. "Do you gentlemen of the screw-gun battery feel inclined to eat when you are being fired at with big guns, and Two Tails is behind you?"

"Well, I've definitely learned something tonight," said the troop horse. "Do you guys in the screw-gun battery feel like eating while big guns are firing at you, and Two Tails is behind you?"

"About as much as we feel inclined to sit down and let men sprawl all over us, or run into people with knives. I never heard such stuff. A mountain ledge, a well-balanced load, a driver you can trust to let you pick your own way, and I'm your mule; but the other things—no!" said Billy, with a stamp of his foot.

"About as much as we want to sit back and let people crowd around us, or run into others with knives. I’ve never heard anything like it. A mountain ledge, a steady load, a driver you can trust to let you choose your own path, and I’m your mule; but the other stuff—no!" said Billy, stamping his foot.

"Of course," said the troop-horse, "every one is not made in the same way, and I can quite see that your family, on your father's side, would fail to understand a great many things."

"Of course," said the troop horse, "not everyone is made the same way, and I can totally see that your family, on your dad's side, wouldn't understand a lot of things."

"Never you mind my family on my father's side," said Billy angrily; for every mule hates to be reminded that his father was a donkey. "My father was a Southern gentleman, and he could pull down and bite and kick into rags every horse he came across. Remember that, you big brown Brumby!"

"Don't worry about my family on my dad's side," Billy said angrily; because every mule hates being reminded that his dad was a donkey. "My dad was a Southern gentleman, and he could take down and bite and kick every horse he encountered. Keep that in mind, you big brown Brumby!"

Brumby means wild horse without any breeding. Imagine the feelings of Sunol if a car-horse called her a "skate," and you can imagine how the Australian horse felt. I saw the white of his eye glitter in the dark.

Brumby means a wild horse with no background. Imagine how Sunol would feel if a car-horse called her a "skate," and you can understand how the Australian horse felt. I saw the white of his eye shine in the dark.

"See here, you son of an imported Malaga jackass," he said between his teeth, "I'd have you know that I'm related on my mother's side to Carbine, winner of the Melbourne Cup, and where I come from we aren't accustomed to being ridden over roughshod by any parrot-mouthed, pig-headed mule in a pop-gun peashooter battery. Are you ready?"

"Listen up, you son of an imported Malaga jackass," he said through clenched teeth, "I want you to know that I'm related on my mom's side to Carbine, who won the Melbourne Cup, and where I come from, we don't put up with being pushed around by any loudmouth, stubborn mule in a pea-shooter battery. Are you ready?"

"On your hind legs!" squealed Billy. They both reared up facing each other, and I was expecting a furious fight, when a gurgly, rumbly voice called out of the darkness to the right—"Children, what are you fighting about there? Be quiet."

"On your hind legs!" squealed Billy. They both stood up facing each other, and I was expecting a furious fight when a gurgly, rumbly voice called out from the darkness to the right—"Kids, what are you fighting about over there? Be quiet."

Both beasts dropped down with a snort of disgust, for neither horse nor mule can bear to listen to an elephant's voice.

Both animals dropped down with a snort of disgust, since neither the horse nor the mule can stand to hear an elephant's voice.

"It's Two Tails!" said the troop-horse. "I can't stand him. A tail at each end isn't fair!"

"It's Two Tails!" said the troop horse. "I can't stand him. Having a tail at each end isn't fair!"

"My feelings exactly," said Billy, crowding into the troop-horse for company. "We're very alike in some things."

"My feelings exactly," said Billy, squeezing in next to the troop horse for some company. "We have a lot in common in some ways."

"I suppose we've inherited them from our mothers," said the troop-horse. "It's not worth quarreling about. Hi! Two Tails, are you tied up?"

"I guess we've taken after our moms," said the troop-horse. "It's not worth arguing over. Hey! Two Tails, are you tied up?"

"Yes," said Two Tails, with a laugh all up his trunk. "I'm picketed for the night. I've heard what you fellows have been saying. But don't be afraid. I'm not coming over."

"Yeah," said Two Tails, laughing from his whole trunk. "I'm stuck here for the night. I've heard what you guys have been saying. But don't worry. I'm not coming over."

The bullocks and the camel said, half aloud: "Afraid of Two Tails—what nonsense!" And the bullocks went on: "We are sorry that you heard, but it is true. Two Tails, why are you afraid of the guns when they fire?"

The oxen and the camel said, half-muttering: "Scared of Two Tails—what nonsense!" And the oxen continued: "We're sorry you overheard, but it's true. Two Tails, why are you afraid of the guns when they go off?"

"Well," said Two Tails, rubbing one hind leg against the other, exactly like a little boy saying a piece, "I don't quite know whether you'd understand."

"Well," said Two Tails, rubbing one hind leg against the other, just like a little boy saying a piece, "I’m not really sure if you’d get it."

"We don't, but we have to pull the guns," said the bullocks.

"We don't, but we have to pull the guns," said the bullocks.

"I know it, and I know you are a good deal braver than you think you are. But it's different with me. My battery captain called me a Pachydermatous Anachronism the other day."

"I know it, and I know you're way braver than you think. But it's different for me. My battery captain called me a Thick-Skinned Outdated Person the other day."

"That's another way of fighting, I suppose?" said Billy, who was recovering his spirits.

"Is that another way of fighting, I guess?" said Billy, who was starting to feel better.

"You don't know what that means, of course, but I do. It means betwixt and between, and that is just where I am. I can see inside my head what will happen when a shell bursts; and you bullocks can't."

"You don't know what that means, of course, but I do. It means stuck in the middle, and that’s exactly where I am. I can picture in my mind what will happen when a shell explodes; and you idiots can't."

"I can," said the troop-horse. "At least a little bit. I try not to think about it."

"I can," said the troop horse. "At least a little. I try not to think about it."

"I can see more than you, and I do think about it. I know there's a great deal of me to take care of, and I know that nobody knows how to cure me when I'm sick. All they can do is to stop my driver's pay till I get well, and I can't trust my driver."

"I can see more than you do, and I really think about it. I know there's a lot I have to manage, and I realize that nobody knows how to fix me when I'm unwell. All they can do is hold back my driver's pay until I recover, and I can't trust my driver."

"Ah!" said the troop-horse. "That explains it. I can trust Dick."

"Ah!" said the troop horse. "That makes sense. I can trust Dick."

"You could put a whole regiment of Dicks on my back without making me feel any better. I know just enough to be uncomfortable, and not enough to go on in spite of it."

"You could load a whole battalion of Dicks on my back and it wouldn’t make me feel any better. I know just enough to feel uneasy, but not enough to push through it."

"We do not understand," said the bullocks.

"We don't understand," said the bulls.

"I know you don't. I'm not talking to you. You don't know what blood is."

"I know you don't. I'm not talking to you. You have no idea what blood is."

"We do," said the bullocks. "It is red stuff that soaks into the ground and smells."

"We do," said the oxen. "It's a red substance that seeps into the ground and has a smell."

The troop-horse gave a kick and a bound and a snort.

The troop horse kicked, jumped, and snorted.

"Don't talk of it," he said. "I can smell it now, just thinking of it. It makes me want to run—when I haven't Dick on my back."

"Don't bring it up," he said. "I can smell it now, just thinking about it. It makes me want to run—when I don't have Dick on my back."

"But it is not here," said the camel and the bullocks. "Why are you so stupid?"

"But it's not here," said the camel and the bullocks. "Why are you being so silly?"

"It's vile stuff," said Billy. "I don't want to run, but I don't want to talk about it."

"It's terrible stuff," Billy said. "I don't want to run, but I don't want to talk about it."

"There you are!" said Two Tails, waving his tail to explain.

"There you are!" said Two Tails, waving his tail to show what he meant.

"Surely. Yes, we have been here all night," said the bullocks.

"Of course. Yes, we’ve been here all night," said the bulls.

Two Tails stamped his foot till the iron ring on it jingled. "Oh, I'm not talking to you. You can't see inside your heads."

Two Tails stomped his foot until the iron ring on it jingled. "Oh, I'm not talking to you. You can't see inside your heads."

"No. We see out of our four eyes," said the bullocks. "We see straight in front of us."

"No. We see with our four eyes," said the bullocks. "We see straight ahead."

"If I could do that and nothing else you wouldn't be needed to pull the big guns at all. If I was like my captain—he can see things inside his head before the firing begins, and he shakes all over, but he knows too much to run away—if I was like him I could pull the guns. But if I were as wise as all that I should never be here. I should be a king in the forest, as I used to be, sleeping half the day and bathing when I liked. I haven't had a good bath for a month."

"If I could do that and nothing else, you wouldn't even need to bring in the big guns. If I were like my captain—he can visualize everything in his mind before the firing starts, and he trembles all over, but he knows too much to run away—if I were like him, I could handle the guns. But if I were that wise, I wouldn't be here at all. I would be a king in the forest, like I used to be, sleeping half the day and bathing whenever I wanted. I haven't had a decent bath in a month."

"That's all very fine," said Billy; "but giving a thing a long name doesn't make it any better."

"That’s all great," Billy said, "but just giving something a long name doesn’t make it any better."

"H'sh!" said the troop-horse. "I think I understand what Two Tails means."

"H'sh!" said the troop horse. "I think I get what Two Tails is saying."

"You'll understand better in a minute," said Two Tails angrily. "Now, just you explain to me why you don't like this!"

"You'll get it in a minute," Two Tails said angrily. "Now, just explain to me why you don't like this!"

He began trumpeting furiously at the top of his trumpet.

He started blasting loudly on his trumpet.

"Stop that!" said Billy and the troop-horse together, and I could hear them stamp and shiver. An elephant's trumpeting is always nasty, especially on a dark night.

"Stop that!" Billy and the troop-horse shouted at the same time, and I could hear them stamp and shiver. An elephant's trumpeting is always unpleasant, especially on a dark night.

"I sha'n't stop," said Two Tails. "Won't you explain that, please? Hhrrmph! Rrrt! Rrrmph! Rrrhha!" Then he stopped suddenly, and I heard a little whimper in the dark, and knew that Vixen had found me at last. She knew as well as I did that if there is one thing in the world the elephant is more afraid of than another it is a little barking dog; so she stopped to bully Two Tails in his pickets, and yapped round his big feet. Two Tails shuffled and squeaked. "Go away, little dog!" he said. "Don't snuff at my ankles, or I 'll kick at you. Good little dog—nice little doggie, then! Go home, you yelping little beast! Oh, why doesn't some one take her away? She'll bite me in a minute."

"I won't stop," said Two Tails. "Can you explain that, please? Hhrrmph! Rrrt! Rrrmph! Rrrhha!" Then he suddenly stopped, and I heard a little whimper in the dark, realizing that Vixen had finally found me. She knew, just like I did, that if there's one thing an elephant fears more than anything else, it's a little barking dog; so she paused to tease Two Tails by his pickets, yapping around his big feet. Two Tails shuffled and squeaked. "Go away, little dog!" he said. "Don’t sniff at my ankles, or I’ll kick at you. Good little dog—nice little doggie, then! Go home, you yapping little beast! Oh, why doesn’t someone take her away? She’ll bite me in a minute."

"Seems to me," said Billy to the troop-horse, "that our friend Two Tails is afraid of most things. Now, if I had a full meal for every dog I've kicked across the parade-ground, I should be as fat as Two Tails nearly."

"Looks to me," said Billy to the troop horse, "that our friend Two Tails is scared of just about everything. If I got a full meal for every dog I've kicked across the parade ground, I'd be almost as fat as Two Tails."

I whistled, and Vixen ran up to me, muddy all over, and licked my nose, and told me a long tale about hunting for me all through the camp. I never let her know that I understood beast talk, or she would have taken all sorts of liberties. So I buttoned her into the breast of my overcoat, and Two Tails shuffled and stamped and growled to himself.

I whistled, and Vixen came running up to me, covered in mud, and licked my nose, telling me a long story about how she had been searching for me all around the camp. I never let her know that I could understand animal talk, or she would have acted all kinds of ways. So, I tucked her into the front of my overcoat, and Two Tails shuffled and stamped around, growling to himself.

"Extraordinary! Most extraordinary!" he said. "It runs in our family. Now, where has that nasty little beast gone to?"

"Unbelievable! Absolutely unbelievable!" he said. "It's a family thing. Now, where did that pesky little creature go?"

I heard him feeling about with his trunk.

I heard him exploring with his trunk.

"We all seem to be affected in various ways," he went on, blowing his nose. "Now, you gentlemen were alarmed, I believe, when I trumpeted."

"We all seem to be affected in different ways," he continued, blowing his nose. "Now, you guys were pretty shocked, I think, when I announced that."

"Not alarmed, exactly," said the troop-horse, "but it made me feel as though I had hornets where my saddle ought to be. Don't begin again."

"Not exactly alarmed," said the troop horse, "but it made me feel like I had hornets where my saddle should be. Don't start up again."

"I'm frightened of a little dog, and the camel here is frightened by bad dreams in the night."

"I'm scared of a small dog, and the camel here is scared by bad dreams at night."

"It is very lucky for us that we haven't all got to fight in the same way," said the troop-horse.

"It’s really fortunate that we don’t all have to fight in the same way," said the troop horse.

"What I want to know," said the young mule, who had been quiet for a long time—"what I want to know is, why we have to fight at all."

"What I want to know," said the young mule, who had been quiet for a long time—"what I want to know is, why do we have to fight at all."

"Because we are told to," said the troop-horse, with a snort of contempt.

"Because we're told to," said the troop horse, snorting in disdain.

"Orders," said Billy the mule; and his teeth snapped.

"Orders," said Billy the mule, and his teeth clicked shut.

"Hukm hai!" (It is an order), said the camel with a gurgle; and Two Tails and the bullocks repeated, "Hukm hai!"

"It's an order!" said the camel with a gurgle; and Two Tails and the bullocks echoed, "It's an order!"

"Yes, but who gives the orders?" said the recruit-mule.

"Yeah, but who calls the shots?" said the recruit-mule.

"The man who walks at your head—Or sits on your back—Or holds the nose-rope—Or twists your tail," said Billy and the troop-horse and the camel and the bullocks one after the other.

"The guy who walks in front of you—Or sits on your back—Or holds the lead rope—Or tugs your tail," said Billy, along with the troop horse, the camel, and the bullocks one after another.

"But who gives them the orders?"

"But who gives them the orders?"

"Now you want to know too much, young un," said Billy, "and that is one way of getting kicked. All you have to do is to obey the man at your head and ask no questions."

"Now you’re being too nosy, kid," said Billy, "and that’ll just get you in trouble. All you need to do is follow the orders of the person in charge and don’t ask questions."

"He's quite right," said Two Tails. "I can't always obey, because I'm betwixt and between; but Billy's right. Obey the man next to you who gives the order, or you'll stop all the battery, besides getting a thrashing."

"He's totally right," said Two Tails. "I can't always follow orders because I'm stuck in the middle; but Billy's right. Listen to the person next to you who gives the command, or you'll ruin everything and probably get a beating."

The gun-bullocks got up to go. "Morning is coming," they said. "We will go back to our lines. It is true that we see only out of our eyes, and we are not very clever; but still, we are the only people to-night who have not been afraid. Good night, you brave people."

The gun-bullocks got up to leave. "Morning's coming," they said. "We're heading back to our lines. It's true that we only see with our eyes and aren't very smart; but still, we're the only ones tonight who haven’t been scared. Good night, you brave folks."

Nobody answered, and the troop-horse said, to change the conversation, "Where's that little dog? A dog means a man somewhere near."

Nobody answered, and the troop horse said, to change the topic, "Where's that little dog? A dog means there's a man nearby."

"Here I am," yapped Vixen, "under the gun-tail with my man. You big, blundering beast of a camel you, you upset our tent. My man's very angry."

"Here I am," barked Vixen, "stuck under the gun-tail with my guy. You big, clumsy beast of a camel, you knocked over our tent. My guy is really angry."

"Phew!" said the bullocks. "He must be white?"

"Phew!" said the bullocks. "Is he white?"

"Of course he is," said Vixen. "Do you suppose I'm looked after by a black bullock-driver?"

"Of course he is," said Vixen. "Do you think I'm being taken care of by a black bullock driver?"

"Huah! Ouach! Ugh!" said the bullocks. "Let us get away quickly."

"Whoa! Ouch! Ugh!" said the cattle. "Let's get out of here fast."

They plunged forward in the mud, and managed somehow to run their yoke on the pole of an ammunition-wagon, where it jammed.

They pushed through the mud and somehow managed to get their yoke stuck on the pole of an ammo wagon.

"Now you have done it," said Billy calmly. "Don't struggle. You're hung up till daylight. What on earth's the matter?"

"Now you've done it," Billy said calmly. "Don't struggle. You're stuck until morning. What on earth is going on?"

The bullocks went off into the long hissing snorts that Indian cattle give, and pushed and crowded and slued and stamped and slipped and nearly fell down in the mud, grunting savagely.

The bulls went into the loud, hissing snorts that Indian cattle make, pushing and crowding and shoving and stamping and slipping, nearly falling in the mud and grunting fiercely.

"You'll break your necks in a minute," said the troop-horse. "What's the matter with white men? I live with 'em."

"You'll break your necks in no time," said the troop-horse. "What's wrong with white people? I live with them."

"They—eat—us! Pull!" said the near bullock: the yoke snapped with a twang, and they lumbered off together.

"They're eating us! Pull!" said the nearby ox; the yoke snapped with a twang, and they moved off together.

I never knew before what made Indian cattle so afraid of Englishmen. We eat beef—a thing that no cattle-driver touches—and of course the cattle do not like it.

I never knew before what made Indian cattle so scared of Englishmen. We eat beef—a thing that no cattle herder would touch—and obviously, the cattle don't like it.

"May I be flogged with my own pad-chains! Who'd have thought of two big lumps like those losing their heads?" said Billy.

"May I be whipped with my own pad-chains! Who would have thought that two big guys like those would lose their heads?" said Billy.

"Never mind. I'm going to look at this man. Most of the white men, I know, have things in their pockets," said the troop-horse.

"Don't worry about it. I'm going to check out this guy. Most of the white men I know have stuff in their pockets," said the troop-horse.

"I'll leave you, then. I can't say I'm overfond of 'em myself. Besides, white men who haven't a place to sleep in are more than likely to be thieves, and I've a good deal of Government property on my back. Come along, young 'un, and we'll go back to our lines. Good-night, Australia! See you on parade to-morrow, I suppose. Good-night, old Hay-bale!—try to control your feelings, won't you? Good-night, Two Tails! If you pass us on the ground to-morrow, don't trumpet. It spoils our formation."

"I'll take off now. I can't say I really like them either. Besides, white men without a place to sleep are probably thieves, and I've got a lot of Government property with me. Come on, kid, let's head back to our lines. Good night, Australia! See you at the parade tomorrow, I guess. Good night, old Hay-bale!—try to keep your emotions in check, okay? Good night, Two Tails! If you see us on the ground tomorrow, don't trumpet. It messes up our formation."

Billy the mule stumped off with the swaggering limp of an old campaigner, as the troop-horse's head came nuzzling into my breast, and I gave him biscuits; while Vixen, who is a most conceited little dog, told him fibs about the scores of horses that she and I kept.

Billy the mule trudged away with the confident limp of a seasoned veteran, as the troop horse leaned against me for some affection, and I gave him some treats; meanwhile, Vixen, who is a very full of herself little dog, was spinning tall tales about all the horses she and I took care of.

"I'm coming to the parade to-morrow in my dog-cart," she said. "Where will you be?"

"I'm coming to the parade tomorrow in my dog cart," she said. "Where will you be?"

"On the left hand of the second squadron. I set the time for all my troop, little lady," he said politely. "Now I must go back to Dick. My tail's all muddy, and he'll have two hours' hard work dressing me for the parade."

"On the left side of the second squadron. I set the time for all my troops, little lady," he said politely. "Now I have to get back to Dick. My tail's all muddy, and he’ll have two hours of tough work getting me ready for the parade."

The big parade of all the thirty thousand men was held that afternoon, and Vixen and I had a good place close to the Viceroy and the Amir of Afghanistan, with his high big black hat of astrakhan wool and the great diamond star in the center. The first part of the review was all sunshine, and the regiments went by in wave upon wave of legs all moving together, and guns all in a line, till our eyes grew dizzy. Then the cavalry came up, to the beautiful cavalry canter of "Bonnie Dundee," and Vixen cocked her ear where she sat on the dog-cart. The second squadron of the lancers shot by, and there was the troop-horse, with his tail like spun silk, his head pulled into his breast, one ear forward and one back, setting the time for all his squadron, his legs going as smoothly as waltz-music. Then the big guns came by, and I saw Two Tails and two other elephants harnessed in line to a forty-pounder siege-gun while twenty yoke of oxen walked behind. The seventh pair had a new yoke, and they looked rather stiff and tired. Last came the screw-guns, and Billy the mule carried himself as though he commanded all the troops, and his harness was oiled and polished till it winked. I gave a cheer all by myself for Billy the mule, but he never looked right or left.

The big parade with all thirty thousand men happened that afternoon, and Vixen and I found a great spot near the Viceroy and the Amir of Afghanistan, who was wearing his tall black astrakhan wool hat and the big diamond star in the middle. The first part of the review was all sunny, and the regiments marched by in wave after wave of legs moving in sync, with the guns lined up, until our eyes felt dizzy. Then the cavalry arrived, moving to the beautiful rhythm of “Bonnie Dundee,” and Vixen perked up her ears while she sat in the dog-cart. The second squadron of lancers zoomed past, and there was the troop horse, with his tail like spun silk, his head tucked into his chest, one ear up and one back, keeping the rhythm for his squadron, his legs moving as smoothly as waltz music. Then the big guns rolled by, and I saw Two Tails and two other elephants hitched up to a forty-pounder siege gun while twenty yokes of oxen walked behind. The seventh pair had a new yoke, and they looked a bit stiff and tired. Finally, the screw-guns came along, and Billy the mule carried himself as if he was in charge of all the troops, his harness oiled and polished until it gleamed. I cheered all by myself for Billy the mule, but he didn't glance to the right or left.

The rain began to fall again, and for a while it was too misty to see what the troops were doing. They had made a big half-circle across the plain, and were spreading out into a line. That line grew and grew and grew till it was three-quarters of a mile long from wing to wing—one solid wall of men, horses, and guns. Then it came on straight toward the Viceroy and the Amir, and as it got nearer the ground began to shake, like the deck of a steamer when the engines are going fast.

The rain started to fall again, and for a bit, it was too foggy to see what the troops were up to. They had formed a big half-circle across the plain and were spreading out into a line. That line kept growing until it stretched three-quarters of a mile long from one side to the other—one solid wall of men, horses, and artillery. Then it moved straight toward the Viceroy and the Amir, and as it got closer, the ground began to shake, like the deck of a ship when the engines are revving up.

Unless you have been there you cannot imagine what a frightening effect this steady come-down of troops has on the spectators, even when they know it is only a review. I looked at the Amir. Up till then he had not shown the shadow of a sign of astonishment or anything else; but now his eyes began to get bigger and bigger, and he picked up the reins on his horse's neck and looked behind him. For a minute it seemed as though he were going to draw his sword and slash his way out through the English men and women in the carriages at the back. Then the advance stopped dead, the ground stood still, the whole line saluted, and thirty bands began to play all together. That was the end of the review, and the regiments went off to their camps in the rain; and an infantry band struck up with—

Unless you’ve been there, you can’t imagine how terrifying the steady march of troops is for the spectators, even when they know it’s just a review. I looked at the Amir. Until that moment, he hadn’t shown even the slightest sign of surprise or anything else; but now his eyes were growing wider and wider, and he grabbed the reins on his horse's neck and looked behind him. For a moment, it seemed like he was about to draw his sword and cut through the English men and women in the carriages behind him. Then the advance halted suddenly, everything froze, the entire line saluted, and thirty bands started playing all at once. That was the end of the review, and the regiments headed back to their camps in the rain; and an infantry band started playing with—

The animals entered two at a time,
Yay!
The animals entered two by two,
The elephant and the battery mu-
They all entered the Ark,
To stay dry from the rain!

Then I heard an old, grizzled, long-haired Central Asian chief, who had come down with the Amir, asking questions of a native officer.

Then I heard an old, weathered, long-haired Central Asian chief, who had come down with the Amir, asking questions of a local officer.

"THEN I HEARD AN OLD, GRIZZLED, LONG-HAIRED, CENTRAL ASIAN CHIEF ASKING QUESTIONS OF A NATIVE OFFICER."
"THEN I HEARD AN OLD, GRIZZLED, LONG-HAIRED, CENTRAL ASIAN
CHIEF ASKING QUESTIONS OF A NATIVE OFFICER."

"Now," said he, "in what manner was this wonderful thing done?"

"Now," he said, "how was this amazing thing achieved?"

And the officer answered, "There was an order, and they obeyed."

And the officer replied, "There was an order, and they followed it."

"But are the beasts as wise as the men?" said the chief.

"But are the animals as smart as the humans?" said the chief.

"They obey, as the men do. Mule, horse, elephant, or bullock, he obeys his driver, and the driver his sergeant, and the sergeant his lieutenant, and the lieutenant his captain, and the captain his major, and the major his colonel, and the colonel his brigadier commanding three regiments, and the brigadier his general, who obeys the Viceroy, who is the servant of the Empress. Thus it is done."

"They follow orders, just like the men do. Whether it’s a mule, horse, elephant, or bullock, each one listens to its driver, who listens to his sergeant, and the sergeant reports to his lieutenant, who answers to his captain, and the captain to his major, and the major to his colonel, and the colonel to his brigadier leading three regiments, and the brigadier to his general, who answers to the Viceroy, who serves the Empress. That’s how it works."

"Would it were so in Afghanistan!" said the chief; "for there we obey only our own wills."

"Would it be like that in Afghanistan!" said the chief; "because there we only follow our own desires."

"And for that reason," said the native officer, twirling his mustache, "your Amir whom you do not obey must come here and take orders from our Viceroy."

"And for that reason," said the local officer, twirling his mustache, "your Amir, whom you refuse to obey, must come here and take orders from our Viceroy."

PARADE-SONG OF THE CAMP ANIMALS

Parade Song of the Camp Animals

ELEPHANTS OF THE GUN-TEAM

Gun-Team Elephants

We gave Alexander the strength of Hercules,
The wisdom of our minds, the cleverness of our actions;
We submitted ourselves to service; we were never released again,—
Make way for the ten-foot teams.
Of the 40-Pounder train!

GUN-BULLOCKS

GUN-BULLOCKS

Those heroes in their gear dodge a cannonball,
And what they know about powder bothers all of them;
Then we spring into action and pull the guns again,—
Clear the path, clear the way for the twenty yoke.
Of the 40-Pounder train!

CAVALRY HORSES

Cavalry horses

By the brand on my withers, the finest of tunes

By the mark on my shoulders, the best of songs

Is played by the Lancers, Hussars, and Dragoons,

Is played by the Lancers, Hussars, and Dragoons,

And it's sweeter than "Stables" or "Water" to me,

And it’s sweeter than “Stables” or “Water” to me,

The Cavalry Canter of "Bonnie Dundee"!

The Cavalry Canter of "Bonnie Dundee"!

Then feed us and break us and handle and groom,

Then feed us, break us, and take care of us and groom us,

And give us good riders and plenty of room,

And give us skilled riders and plenty of space,

And launch us in column of squadrons and see

And launch us in a line of squads and see

The way of the war-horse to "Bonnie Dundee"!

The path of the war horse to "Bonnie Dundee"!

SCREW-GUN MULES

Screw-gun mules

As me and my companions were scrambling up a hill,

As my friends and I were climbing up a hill,

The path was lost in rolling stones, but we went forward still;

The path was hidden beneath the rolling stones, but we kept moving forward;

For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,

For we can squirm and climb, guys, and show up everywhere,

And it's our delight on a mountain height, with a leg or two to spare!

And it's such a joy on a mountaintop, with a leg or two to spare!

Good luck to every sergeant, then, that lets us pick our road;

Good luck to every sergeant who lets us choose our path;

Bad luck to all the driver-men that cannot pack a load:

Bad luck to all the truck drivers who can't load up a truck:

For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,

For we can wriggle and climb, guys, and show up anywhere,

And it's our delight on a mountain height with a leg or two to spare!

And it's our joy on a mountaintop with a leg or two to spare!

COMMISSARIAT CAMELS

Commissariat Camels

We haven't a camelty tune of our own

We don't have our own catchy tune.

To help us trollop along,

To help us get along,

But every neck is a hairy trombone

But every neck is a hairy trombone

(Rtt-ta-ta-ta! is a hairy trombone!)

(Rtt-ta-ta-ta! is a funky trombone!)

And this is our marching song:

This is our anthem:

Can't! Don't! Sha'n't! Won't!

Can't! Don't! Shan't! Won't!

Pass it along the line!

Pass it along!

Somebody's pack has slid from his back,

Somebody's pack has fallen off his back,

Wish it were only mine!

Wish it was only mine!

Somebody's load has tipped off in the road—

Somebody's load has spilled onto the road—

Cheer for a halt and a row!

Cheer for a stop and a fight!

Urrr! Yarrh! Grr! Arrh!

Ugh! Yeah! Grr! Argh!

Somebody's catching it now!

Someone's getting it now!

ALL THE BEASTS TOGETHER

ALL THE ANIMALS TOGETHER

We are the children of the Camp,
Serving each in their role;
Children of the burden and the prod,
Pack up, strap in, pad down, and load up.
Look at our line stretching across the plain,
Like a bent heel rope.
Reaching, writhing, rolling away,
All swept away to war!
While the men walking alongside,
Dusty, quiet, sleepy,
Can't say why we or they
March and endure each day.
We are the children of the Camp,
Serving everyone in their role;
Children of the burden and the urge,
Pack, strap in, pad, and load.

Back Cover

Transcriber's Notes:

Transcriber's Notes:

The illustrations have been moved so that they do not break up paragraphs and so that they are next the text they illustrate. Thus the page number of the illustration might not match the page number in the List of Illustrations, and the order of illustrations may not be the same in the List of Illustrations and in the book.

The illustrations have been repositioned to avoid interrupting paragraphs and to place them next to the text they depict. As a result, the page number of the illustration may not correspond with the page number in the List of Illustrations, and the sequence of illustrations might differ between the List of Illustrations and the book.

On page 78, "Bandar log" was replaced with "Bandar-log".

On page 78, "Bandar log" was replaced with "Bandar-log".

On page 80, a period was added after "leave to hunt here".

On page 80, a period was added after "leave to hunt here."

On page 156, "Novastoshna" was replaced with "Novastoshnah".

On page 156, "Novastoshna" was replaced with "Novastoshnah".

On page 171, "floam-flecked" was replaced with "foam-flecked".

On page 171, "floam-flecked" was replaced with "foam-flecked".

On page 299, there is a hyphen at the end of a line of poetry. That hyphen seems to be deliberate, and was kept as-is.

On page 299, there's a hyphen at the end of a line of poetry. That hyphen appears to be intentional and was left unchanged.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!